KRISTEN'S BOARD
Vote now for Pervert of the Year and Author of the Year in the Members’ Bar. Voting concludes on January 1.

News:

Awakening of Michelle (MMMFF, Group)

Guest · 10098

0 Members and 1 Guest are viewing this topic.

joe_and_michelle

  • Guest
on: July 23, 2012, 09:12:07 PM
This is a work of fiction. The author does not condone any sexual activity among persons under 16 in real life.




I first met Michelle 20 years ago.   I can’t say it was love at first sight because I don’t remember it too well.  It was the first day of kindergarten and we were seated at the same table.   Her mother has a picture of that day though.   And as luck would have it, Michelle was all smiles and I was picking my nose staring at the camera as I sat next to her.    Michelle still has the picture.

We were friends during our elementary and middle school years, but it wasn’t until 9th grade that we became close.   I had asked her to a dance and she turned me down, claiming that we were friends and it would be too awkward.   She ended up going to the dance with James Lewellen.   I wasn’t hurt or anything, I just didn’t want to go by myself and that’s why I had asked her - figuring we would go as friends.  The night of the dance, I was watching Michelle and James dance and witnessed his hand sliding from her back to her ass while they danced.  Jealousy kicked in and I can’t begin to describe how angry I felt at that moment.  She wasn’t happy with his actions either and I could see her tell him to move his hand.  Instead he squeezed her butt cheek and pulled her up against him as he tried to kiss her.   She became upset and pushed him away.   James called her a tease and a bitch.   That’s when I stepped in and with one punch, not only broke James nose, but got myself suspended from school for a week. 
   
Michelle’s father and mother had stopped by our house one evening during the week of my suspension and expressed their gratitude for what I had done to protect their daughter.   Her mother had also given me an envelope.   Inside was a note from Michelle that read, “I so regret saying no to you when you so politely asked me to the dance.   After I had said that I began to think about it and wondered why I had answered like I did.   We've known each other for so long and know so much about each other that  I think of you as more than a friend.   I promise you Joseph the answer will be different should I ever be lucky enough to have you ask me out again.  You are my knight in shining armor.   I can't thank you enough for standing up for me like that.   Love always, Michelle.”   The 'i' in her name was dotted with a little heart.   To this day I still have that note.

Michelle and I started “going with” each other following my return from suspension from school.   We dated through high school and got married 4 years after graduation from high school.   Neither of us had ever been with, meaning slept with, another person.  We’ve now been married for 3 years.    She works for an automotive supplier, which is owned by her father, and is the head of the quality control department with 6 individuals working directly under her control. 

Michelle has two siblings. One is an older sister, Jeanette, who was in her second marriage and always complaining about how unfair life is, even though her father continues to give her everything, while she does nothing except spend money she doesn't have.  Jeanette was the spoiled one -a real pain in the ass.   She has a daughter named Chloe.   

Michelle also has a brother, Chad, who at 23 is two years younger than Michelle.   He went to a private college in the area and has been earmarked to take over the family business one day.   He has the business demeanor to do it.   I couldn't ask for a better brother-in-law.  Chad and I are not just brother-in-laws, we are also good friends.   Chad and Michelle were closer than any brother and sister I have ever seen.   

It is Michelle that her parents were most proud of - an upstanding member of the community serving on the board of a local charity, donating much or her time to a food shelter in our city, and a regular attendee of church.  She's the apple of her parent’s eye, along with her mother's best friend.   We spend a lot of time with her parents including a weekly dinner out at one of the finest restaurants in the area.

My name is Joe and I manage a local hardware store in our small Western Michigan town.     For a couple of 25 year-olds with only high school diplomas, we have done pretty well for ourselves.   Obviously, Michelle is the bread winner working for her old man.  We have a big house about a mile from Lake Michigan and a 28 foot boat to enjoy the lake with.   We keep the boat docked at a marina about 6 minutes from our house. 

Michelle is extremely pretty.   I'm not just saying that because I'm her husband.   She has light brown hair, is 5'10" tall and has an absolutely gorgeous body from working out 5 days a week.   No matter where we go, guys are always checking her out - which she doesn't like at all.  It used to bother me, but I got used to it after a while.

To describe our sex life I would say average, but lately it's been in a bad rut.   For the past 6 months it has turned into a Saturday night routine.  We watch TV then go up to the bedroom.  After very little foreplay I get on top of her, do the deed, and within 25 minutes we're both asleep.

A few weeks ago, we had gotten in a huge argument about the state of our sex life.   I had complained about it being boring and it needing spiced up.   At one point she was crying and said she didn't know what I wanted from her.   I couldn't explain it to her other than to tell her it was just boring.  Since we never fought, this was a pretty big deal.  We hadn’t had sex since the incident but we also tried not to mention the argument to each other anymore.  We had just dropped it.  But it was still on both of our minds.

Michelle was always a very conservative dresser.   I used to encourage her to wear sexier clothing, but she was never comfortable in something that showed off her body.   I can't recall her ever wearing anything that showed off any cleavage of her slightly larger than C-cup breasts.    It's always been crew neck t-shirts in the summer and turtle necks or sweaters in the winter - well, other than her 2 piece bathing suit which completely covers her breasts.    Michelle is very self-conscious about her body and dressed any way possible to not draw attention to it.   She wears a full encompassing bra that holds her breasts tight and it makes them appear even firmer than they are.  She knows she has a great body and works hard at keeping it fit and toned.   And like I said, she doesn't like anybody looking at her, except me.

Michelle arrived home from work on Tuesday to inform me that she had invited a coworker, Karen, along with her husband Chris, out on the boat for the upcoming Saturday.  They had moved to the area about 2 months earlier from Detroit where Chris had lost his job.   Michelle was Karen's supervisor, but they were both about the same age and they got along very well at work.  They often went to lunch with each other.  I had never met either of them and Michelle had never met Michelle's husband Chris.

Upon telling me about the invite, I reminded Michelle that I had already invited Warren out on the boat for the same Saturday.   

Warren was my best friend and I hadn't seen him in a while because he'd been working some crazy hours starting up his new wedding photography and videography business.   Being a summer weekend, he was lucky to have the free time.    We couldn’t switch either of them to Sunday because we had plans to travel to Chicago for a safety conference that Michelle was attending for the company.   I had taken the week off work to accompany her.  So, we'd have to cancel with Warren or Karen and her husband.   Michelle said she'd talk with Karen the following day and see if she would be fine with it being the five of us.   I knew Warren wouldn’t care but we certainly didn't want Chris to feel like a 3rd wheel with Warren and me.

Michelle told Karen about our predicament and she was perfectly fine with it, even saying Chris gets along with everyone and would fit right in with the guys.   Karen had asked Michelle what to bring and she told her that if she didn't like water, beer or Diet Coke, then to bring along something to drink.   We'd have snacks and go to a restaurant by boat down the coast.   Karen was really excited about it and said she couldn't wait for Saturday.   She mentioned that she and Chris hadn't really met anyone since moving to this side of the state and they were both looking forward to just some relaxing fun.

On Saturday, Karen and Chris arrived at our house and introductions were made.   Karen was a beautiful girl with light brown hair and a very nice figure.  She was about 5'6 - about 4 inches shorter then Michelle.   Karen was wearing a t-shirt and loose shorts over her suit.   I could see the string from her bikini top rising out of the back of her shirt where it was tied around her neck.   She was very attractive and I now couldn't wait to get out to the boat and see her in her bikini.

Michelle took a moment to show Karen the house and then finished packing some munchies into a beach bag as Chris and I made small talk about baseball, the shitty economy, and his job prospects among other things.   Chris is from the thumb area of Michigan but had gone to Kalamazoo College, about 60 miles from our house.   He seemed like a really nice guy.  He was my size, about 6'1", and was in great shape.   It later came out that he played college baseball.   I was the captain of my high school baseball team.   We seemed to have a number of things in common. 

We were soon loading everything in my Jeep and headed down to the marina.    Warren was to meet us there.   When we got to the boat we began loading it up.  The girls carried the towels, the beach bag and a few other things to the boat while Chris and I handled the cooler that contained 3 cases of beer, some Diet Coke, a large bottle of wine for Michelle and about 12 bottles of water.  The damn thing weighed near 100 pounds with ice and drinks, but I've always felt that it's better to have too much then not enough.   Also to drink, Karen had brought along a bottle of something called Absinthe.   I had never heard of it, but I overheard Karen mentioning to Michelle that it gave a nice little buzz without drinking a lot so it didn't fill you up.    "I'll have to try some," Michelle had commented.

Warren soon arrived and we introduced him to Karen and Chris.    "Let's get out on the water," I said, just as Michelle pulled her t-shirt over her head revealing her modest bathing suit top.  She kept her shorts on over her bathing suit bottoms for the time being.   I fired up the engine and from the corner of my eye I could tell that Karen was removing her t-shirt also.   I couldn't resist turning around.  Luckily my sunglasses hid where my eyes were staring.   What a sight beheld me.   Her breasts were a cup size smaller than my wife's, but the top she had on revealed much more skin than my wife’s.   Karen then unsnapped her shorts and they dropped to the deck.   I looked at Warren and I knew what he was thinking, especially when Karen bent and picked her shorts to fold them and deposit them in her beach bag.   

I looked at Michelle.   She had definitley noticed how skimpy of a suit Karen had on.   I wondered what she was thinking at that moment.   Here she was in basically a one piece.  And next to her was her coworker that had a minimal amount of fabric covering her private parts.    One looked like a frump.   The other looked like a model.

We took a slow cruise along the coastline pointing out different things to Karen and Chris as we headed toward the state park where we could anchor offshore and party a little bit.   We soon arrived and the girls climbed up on the front of the boat to catch some sun, each taking a solo cup half filled with wine. Warren, Chris and I shot the shit while throwing back beers and listening to the Cubs game.   We even tossed a couple of fishing lines in the water.    About a half hour later Warren pulled out a joint.   Immediately I said, "Warren, not today."

"Why?” he asked, "It’s a tradition on this boat with Michelle and I."   

"Why the fuck do you think," I shot back angrily.   Warren can be a real dumb shit sometimes.

I wasn’t a pot smoker but Michelle was. It was one of her few flaws.  Whenever we were out on the boat partying, she liked to get high.  But she only did it with me around, and then only with Warren, her brother Chad, or a select few other friends of ours.    She just liked the feeling of lying in the sun with a buzz.  She'd done it since she was 17, butalways in a controlled situation – and as I said - always with me or her brother present.

Knowing I was uncomfortable with one of Michelle's co-workers knowing she got high, Chris piped in, "Joe, don't worry about it, it's cool.  Karen will want to smoke some too."   

I looked at Warren.   "Have at it then.  But I'm warning you, you’re going to catch all kinds of hell."

I knew Michelle wouldn’t be happy with Warren pulling out drugs while she was in front of a co-worker.   But, whenever she did get mad at Warren, it was never for long.   She really liked him, partly because he was my best friend, but mainly because they just got along so good when the three of us would hang out, which was often – that is, before he started his new business.  He really was a nice guy.   At times Michelle felt sorry for him and his lack of skills with the women.   

Warren absolutely adored Michelle.  The toast he gave at our wedding had brought tears to her eyes when he spoke of what a fantastic person he thought she was, and how lucky I was to have her. 

Warren stood up and leaned over the windshield of the boat and said, "I've got some kick ass weed back her ladies.  I think it's time to get buzzed."   Michelle's head shot up.   She didn't say a word but I could tell she was trying to come up with a response as her face grew red with anger.   

Karen noticed Michelle's discomfort and anger.  "You get high Michelle?   Cool.   I won't tell if you won't tell.   I enjoy getting high myself every now and then."   It took a moment, but Michelle seemed to relax with those words.   I could tell she liked Karen and trusted her.   They said something I couldn't hear and both gave a little laugh and got up.

The girls came to the back of the boat and smoked the joint with Warren.   My eyes took in all of Karen and her skimpy suit sitting across the padded bench at the back of the boat.   God how I would love for Michelle to wear something like that, I thought.   Karen then got out the absinthe she had brought along and a couple of solo cups.   She half filled the cups with ice, sprinkled some sugar over the ice and poured about two shots of green liquid from the absinthe bottle over the ice.    I was thinking to myself that there’s no way Michelle is going to drink anything green and syrupy looking.   Karen handed her the cup and they both took a sip of the drink. 

"That's pretty good,” Michelle commented.   

"You've got to use sugar, or it's awful," Karen responded.

"I thought it was supposed to be nice all day.   The sky doesn't look too good out there," Chris commented, looking past me to the sky.

I turned around and looked out over Lake Michigan to see some nasty looking clouds in the West.    It was a good distance away, but the distant lightning strike helped me make up my mind.   "Pack it up folks.  We better hope we beat that thing in."   I fired the engine up as everyone secured loose things around the boat.    We then high-tailed it back to the marina, barely beating the storm in.   The clouds were right on top of us though.  The wind had also picked up considerably and some lightning strikes were coming down out over the water behind us.   Much closer than the first one I saw.

As we docked, we hastily packed up the few things we had brought.   Michelle and Karen put on their t-shirts and sandals – they grabbed their shorts and put them in one of the beach bags.   Just as the first drops of rain started to fall I told Michelle to take Karen and Chris back to the house in the Jeep and that Warren and I would close up the boat and be there in about 5 minutes. 

Warren and I secured the lines and put the cover on the boat as the rain began to fall harder.   The sky was now a nasty dark blue color and the wind was really blowing.   We threw the cooler in his pickup and headed to my house.  By the time we got home, the wipers couldn't clear the rain from the window fast enough.   It had been a long time since I'd seen rain fall that hard.

We took the cooler into the house to find the 3 of them in the basement with Michelle having another drink of absinthe in her hand - the same with Karen.  Our carpeted basement is somewhat large.   There is a pool table, a fully stocked bar with 4 bar stools in front of it, a poker table, a nice leather couch and a 56" high def wide screen TV with surround sound.   

Michelle asked, “Joe, did you guys happen to grab the blue beach bag?  It had Karens and my shorts in it.”

“No, never saw it babe, we just rushed to get the cover on and get out of there.   It must still be on the boat.”

Karen, sensing Michelle was upset, said, “Don’t worry about it Michelle.   I’m fine like this.   Next time you guys get out to the boat you can get them.  Just bring them to work some day.”

Michelle stood up, “We’re so sorry Karen.   Can I at least get you something to put on?”

“No, I’m perfectly fine like this.   And stop worrying about it silly.   It’s only a pair of shorts.  Sit down and relax.”

Michelle hesitated for a moment and then sat down.   I think she was actually going to go upstairs and get herself some shorts even though she was wearing a longer t-shirt that covered her up pretty good.

I turned the Cubs game on the television and we all sat down with drinks and began to converse.    Not one for sports, Karen suggested we play quarter bounce and Michelle said, "I haven't played that since high school.   I used to love playing it.   And it'll be more fun than watching this ballgame."   

I left the Cubs game on but turned the volume down.  Warren helped me to gather 3 of the chairs that surrounded the poker table and we placed them around the coffee table.  Karen and Chris remained sitting on the couch.   Michelle sat between Warren and I in the poker chairs and we began playing quarters.

I had forgotten how good Michelle was at playing quarter bounce and she was making all us guys drink.  She finally missed and surrendered the quarter.    About 5 minutes into the game Warren pulled out another joint, lit it up, and passed it between Karen, Michelle and himself.   The buzz was already going pretty strong for these 3, I really didn’t think Michelle needed anymore, especially while sipping at her absinthe drink more frequently.    The thing about Michelle and the few times she got high – she always got to acting silly.   Another nice thing was that she liked to have sex afterwards.   It seemed to make her horny, so I was looking forward to everyone leaving since it had been 3 weeks.

It was Chris's turn to bounce and he made it.   "Karen, drink up", he said.

"I can't drink anymore, I'm gonna throw up if I drink too much more", Karen answered.   

"Me too," Michelle agreed.

"How about we all do dare’s instead," suggested Karen excitedly, smiling as she looked to each of us.     I wondered to myself if she meant dares, like in truth or dare.   

Warren said, "I'm game."  As did Chris and I.   We looked at Michelle and she hesitated but I could see in her eyes that the drink and smoke had affected her judgment.  She didn't want to be the party pooper of the bunch, and she agreed to play, though she looked at me with concern in her eyes. 

A few years ago, we had played with her brother Chad and a few of his friends - guys and girls - and someone had dared one of the girls to flash their boobs.   A few minutes later in the game one of the guys to flash his cock.   This was too much for Michelle and she - well we - got up and left.

Chris said, "Okay then.  Cool.  Karen, take off your t-shirt."   

Karen reached down and lifted the t-shirt over her head leaving her in just her bikini top and bottom.   The bikini suddenly seemed so much smaller on her than it was on the boat. 

I glanced over at Michelle and could see her face trying to comprehend what had just happened and where this could all lead.   For that matter, I was wondering myself.  I looked over at Warren and he had the slightest smirk on his face.  I knew exactly what was going through his mind.

The new rule for the game was that if you made the quarter, you give out a dare.   Regardless of whether you make it or not, the quarter gets passed to the next person.

It was my turn to bounce.   I picked up the quarter and bounced it in.   I knew Michelle would kill me if I made her do anything that she might consider out-of-bounds, so I played it safe.

"Michelle, get us all some more drinks."   She stood and walked over to where the cooler.   As she bent over to get the beers from the cooler her t-shirt rode up a bit displaying her bathing suit covered ass. I noticed Chris staring at Michelle's ass.   I also noticed Warren and Karen staring.   It really was a pleasant view with the material of the suit stretched taut over her ass.   Michelle returned with the beers.  She handed them out and sat down.

Michelle then bounced and it went over the glass missing it completely.   She was a dead ringer earlier in the game, I wondered if it was because of her nerves, or if it was because of her buzz.

Warren did the same thing - missed.    It was then Karen's turn and she made it.  "Warren, since you've been sitting there with a shit eating grin on your face since the time I took off my shirt,  you get to take off your t-shirt."    Without hesitation, Warren reached down and peeled his shirt off.

I was watching Michelle as Warren lifted his shirt off leaving him in only his swimsuit.     My attention was then on his swimsuit.  It was evident that Warren was starting to get a hard on.   I wasn’t the only one that noticed - Michelle's eyes glanced down and then quickly away from the small tent that had recently developed in his suit.  I noticed a faint blush in Michelle's cheeks.  She glanced toward me as if to say, “Do something to stop this.”   Ignoring her, I returned my attention to the table where Chris was retrieving the quarter from the glass.

Chris bounced and made it.   "Karen, go over to Warren and let him remove your bikini top.  I think he'd enjoy that."   

Holy shit, I thought.

Karen stood from the couch and stepped in front of Warren and turned her back to him.   Warren, with a huge smile on his face, reached up and untied the string at the mid-back and also the strings at her neck.   She was holding the material over her chest and turned around to face him.   He stared at her.

"Go on, take it," she said.

He reached up and took the garment from her revealing two beautifully firm tits with a light colored areola about the size of a half dollar and nipples the size of pencil eraser’s.   Her milky white tits looked magnificent in contrast to her dark tanned belly and upper chest.   She stood in front of him for a moment letting him enjoy the sight.

As Karen returned to her seat, I glanced at Michelle.  She did not know what to do or say.  She just stared down at the table.   Here was her coworker - someone that she was a supervisor to - sitting in our basement topless.    Warren still held the bikini top in his hand.

When the game started, I was hoping for a flash of skin from her, but this was permanent clothing removal that was going to take place.

I was waiting for Michelle to put an immediate stop to this, knowing that she might eventually be in the same state of undress.   I knew that she would not expose her breasts to anyone here - at least not in a sober state of mind she wouldn’t.   But, she wasn't currently in a sober state of mind.

It was my turn and I made it.   It's now or never, I thought.   Either this game ends now or it will move on.  "Michelle, why don’t you take off your shirt too."   She gave me a look that I couldn't read – it wasn’t a mean look, it was just a look.   It was as though she was in a daze.   

She then said, "Can you guys excuse us for a minute, Joe and I are going to go upstairs and get some stuff for us to snack on."   Without waiting for a response from anyone, she stood and proceeded to walk toward the stairs.

I followed her up into the kitchen.  She turned to me with her arms crossed in a defiant manner.  "I want you to put a stop to this now,” she said in a loud whisper.  Now I sensed some anger.   "Now," she nodded again.

"No.   I am enjoying this."  I replied.   

She stared at me incredulously.   "Joe, I don't know what is going on down there, but I..."   

"Michelle, relax," I interrupted her.   Taking advantage of her obvious buzzed state of mind I continued, “Nothing bad is going to happen.   I know you remember our fight two weeks ago..."

She cut me off, "Yes I do, and I want to make you happy.   I think you know that.   You haven't even tried to make love to me since... I’ve always wanted...   always tried to make you happy… but THIS is what you had in mind???  You wanting me to get naked in front of other people???   In front of Warren???  He's like a brother to me Joe.   You can’t be serious that this is what you had in mind when we had that argument.  You couldn't have meant that."

"No, this isn't exactly what I had in mind.  But…"    I paused for a second not knowing how to proceed.  Then I went on the defensive.   Angrily, but in a quiet controlled voice I said, "Hey, I didn't plan this.   It's your co-worker and her husband that started this whole thing.   You invited them here, not me.    And as for Warren being like a brother to you, you know he worships you.   Besides, you said yourself that you catch him eyeing you up all the time.   And what was it you had to say about it?" 

She didn't answer.   

I continued, "You said it's flattering.  And one time when you were buzzed you said that it was a bit of a turn on for you.  And I remember that the sex we had the night that you told me that.  You were way more aggressive than you normally are."    She didn't respond.  My tone became argumentive, “Even though you cringe at the very thought of another man laying eyes on you when you’re fully clothed, you find it flattering that Warren looks at you.  Explain that to me Michelle.  What the hell is that about?”   She still had nothing to say.   It was time to go for broke.   In a very sincere voice, I said, "To be honest with you, it is turning me on thinking of it.   I've always asked you to dress sexier, it's because you are so beautiful and have a fantastic body that I'm proud of.   You should be too.  Do I have a problem with you getting naked down there – my honest to God answer is no.   I completely trust Warren. The other two  are a married couple.   I am looking forward to it Michelle.  I’m excited by what is going on."

"And what happens when I’m naked?   Then what Joe?"

I stared at her for a moment.    I wanted to say that whatever happens, happens.   I couldn't come right out and say that I was fine with her having sex with another man.   "Well, I'm assuming I'll be naked too.   And possibly everyone else.   It's no big deal.  At that point I would assume it is game over."

She was quiet for a moment as she stared at me.   Then she said, "If we walk back down those stairs... "   She shook her head, "Joe, I don't think I can...  It's Warren down there along with my coworker and her husband, who I hardly know."

"Yes, it's your coworker down there that has her tits out..."

"Don't use that word," she snapped.

"It's your coworker that just took her top off in front of us.   So, I don't think she really gives two shits.   And Warren adores you Michelle.  To be honest, this whole thing has already made his day.   He hasn't had a girlfriend in forever.  And who could you trust more than Warren?     Nobody.     You know he would never say something to anyone that would damage your reputation.  You're incredibly beautiful babe.  Relax.  It’s a game we’re playing.  We're just having fun and you're getting all worked up over nothing."   

“But I don’t find it FUN getting naked in front of people.”

“Well, I never thought of it before, but now that it’s happening, I am enjoying this and yes, I want it to continue.  You said you’d do anything to make me happy.  If you meant it, then prove it to me.   If you truly want to make your husband happy, prove it.   Or else, go downstairs right now and tell your guests it's time for them to leave.” 

She didn't respond at first.   "You're really okay with this?  Whatever happens down there, you're sure you're going to be okay with it?"

I nodded.

She just held her hand to her face for a moment as she bit her lower lip considering what to do.   “If this is what you want...if this is really what you believe our marriage needs, then I’ll do whatever is asked of me down there."   She made it known that I would be to blame for the events that would take place.  "Whatever dare I am given - no matter how much I won't want to do it - I will do because YOU want me too.  Will that make you happy - having me do something that you know I don't want to be doing?  Is that what you want?"

I said, "Yes."

"Okay," she said bravely, with her chin up.   "I will then.  Because I want you to be happy.   I want US to be happy.   Even though I can't understand why you think this is the way to go about it.”  She didn't bother finishing her statement as she walked past me defiantely and down the stairs without saying another word.   I couldn't believe it.   I followed her downstairs.   

We arrived in the basement and nobody said a word about us not returning with the snacks that we had supposedly went up to get.   Before Michelle sat down, she pulled off her t-shirt and folded it putting it on the floor under her chair.  There she sat in just her bathing suit.   Warren glanced at me and I gave him the slightest nod.   There was a huge smile waiting to burst out, but he concealed it well.

With a bit of attitude, Michelle took a sip of the green absinthe, set the glass down and picked up the quarter.   She made it.    The quarter had barely cleared the rim of the glass and Michelle said, "Joe, take off your shirt."  And I did. 
Looking at Karen, I noticed her staring at me with a slight smile on her face.   

Warren missed but Karen made it.   "Michelle, I don't like being the only girl getting stared at.  Time for you to take off your top." 

Perfect, I thought.  At least it wasn't one of the guys asking her to bare her chest.

Michelle stared at Karen.   Then she glanced at Warren before returning her eyes to Karen.

Karen smiled.   "Take off your bathing suit top please.“

This was the moment of truth.    Michelle looked at me and said, "Last chance.  You want me to do this?"

I nodded.  She gave a quick glance at Chris, then looked at Warren for a moment.  Their eyes met and Warren gave the tiniest smile.   

“Nobody better ever find out about this,” she said sternly to Warren.   He stared back.  "Ever," she said even more sternly.    “Do you understand?”.

“No, of course not Michelle,” he answered.  “Of course not.  It’s cool.”

"Do you promise," she asked.

"Yes Michelle, of course.  I promise."

She didn’t bother saying the same to Chris and Karen.  She just turned her back at me.   She pulled her hair up in the back as she turned her back to me.   So faintly that I barely heard her she said, "Okay Joe.   This is what you wanted,  you can help me."

I reached out and lifted the tankini top high on her back.  She turned toward me and raised her arms.    I reached the hem at the bottom of her bathing suit top and lifted the material up and over her breasts and they came into view.  They jiggled like firm jello as they were freed from confinement.  Her nipples were partially hard.

I continued to lift the top above her head.    Her body gave a little shiver like when you get goose bumps.    Her eyes were locked on mine.   I noted her cheeks were turning a pink shade, her eyes still possessed a buzzed look about them.   She turned back toward the table.   I had to give her credit in the fact that she didn’t try covering up to prevent anybody from seeing her chest.

My wife's larger than C-cup breasts were now exposed to the group.  Four sets of eyes examined her chest.      Her areolas are a medium red color and about the size of a silver dollar. Her nipples, when hard, are very close in size to a small cherry – at least three or four times as big as Karen's.   

Karen said, “You know Michelle, when you and Joe were upstairs, Warren said he has never seen your boobs but was hoping he would.”     Looking at Warren, Karen asked, “Are they as nice as you’ve imagined they would be Warren?”

“Yeah, more so,” he answered softly staring at them.

Michelle didn't look at any of us guys, but she made eye contact with Karen who had a smile on her face.  Michelle glanced down at the table - clearly very uncomfortable with being half naked in front of everyone.   I noticed Karen look to Chris and flash a smile.

I reached over and put my hand at the base of Michelle’s back.   Leaning over I whispered in her ear, “You’re slouching.  Sit up straight.   Everyone has already looked.  It's over.   The way you are slumping forward is not very complementing to how beautiful you really are.”

She gave me a look that clearly expressed how upset with me she was.   But, as I continued rubbing her low on her back, she began to straighten up.   Her tits slowly lifted and they looked magnificent fully on display pointing straight out for all to examine.   And examine they did.

Warren didn't take his eyes off of them as he commented, "You’re beautiful Michelle."   

Without looking at him, in a barely audible voice, Michelle said, "Thank you."   She paused for a moment and then said softly, “Could everyone please stop staring at me.  Please.”  And she started to bring her arms up to cover herself.

Karen said, “There's no need to feel uncomfortable.  Boobs are boobs.  They've all seen boobs before."

Just then a large crack of thunder hit nearby.   It made us all jump a bit.

“Whoa, that was close,” Warren said.

“Yeah it was,” Chris agreed.

Everyone’s attention seemed to finally be averted away from Michelle and her newly exposed breasts.   But looking at her, she still sat so stiff.   

Thinking it might help calm Michelle’s nerves, Warren reached over and pulled out yet another joint from his backpack.   I was thinking that Michelle wouldn’t smoke anymore because she was already too buzzed.   Was I ever wrong.   Warren fired it up, and handed it to Michelle.   She took it from him, held it to her lips and inhaled.  She didn't bother to pass it.   Instead, she exhaled her first hit after holding it for about 10 seconds, then she hit it again.

Then we had a streak of misses with the quarter.   Chris missed and he was clearly upset.   Then I missed.   Then, unbelievably, Michelle and Warren both missed.   It was Karen's turn again.   She had just finished hitting the joint and handed it to Michelle.   She picked up the quarter and made it.   

She looked at Michelle.  “Another dare for you Michelle.   Before Warren pokes a hole in his bathing suit, I think he needs to get it off."   

Michelle had just hit the joint for the third time in the last minute and was still holding it.   She didn't understand what Karen was saying.   

Karen clarified.    "You get to take Warren's suit off."

Michelle froze, disbelieving what Karen had just asked of her.   

Karen then said, "Give me the joint back hun, it'll be easier for you to strip your friend naked with two hands."

Michelle exhaled the smoke.   "No, I can't do that," Michelle said shaking her head.  She looked at me for help.   "Joe???"

I said to her in a reassuring tone, "Yes you can. It’s fine. Go ahead.”  Knowing she was always one to cave to peer pressure, I looked to the others.

Karen read my look and spoke up, “Oh my gosh Michelle, we're all adults here.  It’s not like you’ve never seen a naked dude before.  Come on, you’re a grown woman.  Please.   Stop acting so silly.”

Michelle looked at Warren hoping he would object.   He stared back at her with a slight smile anticipating her exposing his cock.   Then he said, “It’s cool with me Michelle.  I don’t mind.   Really.”

Michelle turned and was staring in my eyes, I could tell she didn't want to do it, but she also knew I wanted some excitement in our lives.  And with everyone egging her on she was having difficulty actually doing it.   She was just looking for someone to give a reason why she shouldn't remove Warren's last article of clothing.   

She then turned toward Warren hoping – praying – that he would say something to the effect that she didn’t have to.   Instead, he stood up from his chair and stepped in front of her.

She still had a look of astonishment on her face that she had been asked to do this. Michelle stared at his swim trunks for a moment.   It was very evident what was hiding behind the fabric.   Warren's cock appeared to be close to full attention.

I didn't think she was going to do it.  Then Warren reached down and untied the string that held his suit up.  He moved his hands to his sides giving her unobstructed access.

As she sat, not moving, Warren reiterated his previous statement.  In an reassuring tone he said, “It’s okay Michelle.  I'm seeing you naked, only fair for you to see me.  I'm cool with it.”     

"But you're..."   She didn't finish the sentence.

Karen, who had just hit the joint, finished what Michelle couldn't say.   "He's got a hard-on.  Big deal.   That's actually the way I want to see it."  And she gave a little laugh.  She encouraged Michelle some more.   "Come'on Michelle, the anticipation is killing me."  She gave another little laugh.  "Let's see that bad boy's boner already." 

Michelle ever so slowly moved her hands toward the waistband and hooked her fingers in the elastic in the front.   She hesitated for a good 5 seconds and then pulled the bathing suit slightly down and then far away from his stomach area and over the head of his 9" erection to as far as she could pull it down - which was at about the base of his cock.     His cock was pointing straight out.  She paused momentarily as she stared at it.  Her hands were visibly shaking.    The elastic rested just above his balls and she leaned forward to reach around his waist.  This brought her face to within a foot of his hard-on. Turning her head slightly, she slid the waistband down in the rear to below his ass cheeks.   She then quickly grabbed the elastic on the sides and lowered the swim trunks to the floor and sat back averting her gaze.   

His cock is more than 2 inches longer than mine, with blond pubic hair, and a large sack.    Warren sat back down.

“Wow, that's nice Warren,” Karen complemented Warren.  “It's long.”    Then she said, "Whose boobies made that happen to you, mine or Michelle's."

Everybody but Michelle and I laughed.

"Both of yours," Warren said.

Glancing at Michelle, she looked like a deer in headlights.   As she sat staring at the table knowing that Warren was sitting less than 2 feet from her with his 9” cock pointing up at a 45 degree angle, not quite fully hard. 

Karen, noticing that Michelle was averting her gaze, handed Michelle the joint as she said, "Michelle, it's okay to look at him.  He had no problem looking at your boobs.  Girl, it's your turn to look."
   
Michelle hit the joint hard and then extended her arm toward Warren to hand it to him.  She glanced down at his cock as she did so. 

"It's pretty big, isn't it Michelle?"

Michelle looked at Karen.   "Yes," she said quietly.

Chris picked up the quarter and bounced it in.

"Michelle...” my wife's head snapped up toward him, "...you get to decide who gets naked next.   Me, Karen, Joe or yourself?"

I turned to look at Michelle for her response.    Sitting next to me, I hadn't noticed how much her nipples had stiffened.  They were swollen and hard.   All I could think of at that moment was how she always wore very padded bras so that the outline of her nipples would never show through her clothing.   But now here she sat with her nipples at their utmost attention, the size of small cherries - on full display for everyone in the room to look at - and Warren was looking often.

Chris then continued, "If you decide on either Karen or I having to remove our clothes, you'll do the honors of taking the bottms off.   If you decide on Joe or yourself, Karen will remove them."   

Michelle's face turned red.   She was so confused and embarrassed knowing that the focus of the room was on her making a decision that would deprive someone of their clothing.    I immediately knew what her answer would be - she wasn't having hers removed, and she wasn't removing Chris's.   She wouldn't want to remove Karen's.   That left one possibility.   She would have no problem with me losing mine.   She might even think of it as a payback for me putting her through this.   When she spoke it confirmed my thought process.

"Joe," she stated.  "Karen take off Joe's," she clarified.   She then took a drink as Karen told me to come to her side of the table.

Karen gave a giggle as I walked to stand in front of her.   Karen looked past me and gave Michelle a big smile. "I owe you lunch on Monday for letting me undress your hubby."   

Karen was holding the joint.  She hit it and then reached toward Warren.   I intercepted it and took a hit.   It had been 5 years since the last time I had smoked dope.  I inhaled it and held it.  I exhaled then hit it again before handing the joint to Michelle.   She was looking at me, trying to figure out why I had just smoked the joint.  Truth be told – I don’t know why, I just did it.

Karen gave me a smile and very slowly pulled the fabric away from my body and pulled the suit down to just below my balls.   I was about 50% hard.   Karen looked up at me and smiled.   Then she said, "Oh Michelle, you lucky girl."   Karen then made a kiss motion with her lips and stuck the tip of her tongue out slightly.   Luckily, me standing in front of Karen, my  back was to Michelle and she couldn’t see what was going on. 

With one of her hands, Karen very lightly ran the tips of her finger tips from the head of my dick to my balls and then down to the suit and pushed it the rest of the way down my legs.  There I stood before one of my wife's coworkers with an erection pointing right at her.   She commented, "Very nice, Joe."   I backed away and as I sat back down I noticed Michelle looking at my cock.   It was growing more erect by the second.

I made my bounce with the quarter.   I didn't hesitate saying, "Karen, you enjoyed me getting naked, why don't you do the same."   

"You're not going to take them off of me?" she said in an innocent teasing voice.

Warren spoke up.   "I will."

I glanced at Chris wondering if he would be upset.   He never even blinked as Karen told Warren to come take them off of her then.   Warren stood up and walked over and sat on the coffee table in front of her.   She stood up and he spent little time peeling them down her legs.  Her pubic hair was a very light brown, but it was shaved so that it was a 2 inch wide strip climbing from between her legs upward to about 3 inches above the top of her slit.   I could see the faint outline of her slit and I could feel my heart quicken.   I could also feel Michelle staring at me as I took in this beautiful vision.

It was Michelle's turn and she missed.  I think that she tried to miss.   I don't know what she would have dared anyone to do.    Warren on the other hand finally made one of his bounces.    He thought for a moment and then said to Michelle, "Time to finish getting naked Michelle."

Her shoulder slumped ever so slightly knowing that her time would eventually come.

"How about letting me choose who gets to take them off of her," I suggested.   Her head whipped around to look at me in shock.

Before Michelle could say a word, Warren replied, "Sure."  Her head spun back towards him.

"Michelle, you took off Warren’s so he gets to take the rest of your bathing suit off of you, stand in front of him," I said.   

She just stared at me in disbelief for a moment.   She squinted her eyes a bit as though she was trying to read deep inside of my thoughts  I was giving another man permission to strip my wife naked.  After a moment, she broke her stare from me and without any protest, stood up and stepped in front of Warren.   He was not hiding his staring at her breasts and nipples which were eye level to him.    I could see how tense she was as she stood there in front of him. 

Warren reached up and hooked each of his index fingers over the top of the elastic waistband.  He was deliberately slow in pulling it down.   He lowered it so that just the top 1/2 inch of her pubic triangle was on display to him and halted there.  He paused for a moment before slowly reaching around her waist to lower them some more.  His face was so close to her pubic hairs that I didn't think he could possibly focus on them.     He slid his hands inside the waistband in the rear and slowly slid his hands down across her cheeks, thus giving him a great feel of her very soft but well toned ass.   She inhaled sharply as she felt his hands fully engulfing her cheeks.  This caused her chest to protrude further.

Bringing his hands back around to the front, he again hooked two fingers over the waistband to both sides of her pubic hairs and gently grazed the hairs to the sides of her labia as he slid the garment down across her thighs.  She flinched when the tips of his fingers made contact.   He continued pushing the bottoms down very slowly until they freely dropped the rest of the way down her legs by themselves.   My wife now stood completely naked in front of my best friend.    She stood in front of him as he looked her up and down.  She was dazed and didn't know what to do. 

"Goddamn, your body is amazi..." he started to say.

This snapped her out of her daze and she quickly stepped out of the bottoms and sat back down on her chair between Warren and me.  Just as quickly stood up and excused herself to the bathroom, which was an adjoining room behind the stairs.

After she was gone, Chris said, "Dude, your wife is smoking hot.   Is she going to allow this to go to another level?"

I looked at Karen and thought how I would love to have sex with her.  She was awaiting my response to Chris.   I looked at him, "When she says 'no', that's the end.  It's over."   

"That's cool", said Chris.  "And do you think she will say no?"

I continued, "Honestly, I'm shocked that it has gone as far as it has.  I'm the only person she has ever been with."

Chris's eyes widened.   “Seriously?  Nobody else?  Ever?" he asked excitedly.

I shook my head.  “In fact, I’m probably the only person to ever see her naked until now, well, besides her doctor.  The alcohol and weed are definitely playing a part in how things got as far as they have already.”   

Warren interrupted, "Would it be cool if I turned my camcorder on?"   

Chris said to go ahead.   Warren didn't bother awaiting a response from me as he reached into his backpack and set a small hand held video camera up on a barstool.  With his profession of being a videographer, Warren always had a camcorder or camera at the ready.  Warren knew that Michelle would never allow this to be videotaped, so he put it where she wouldn't see it.   

While Warren was doing that, Karen asked me, "Question for you Joe, what's the one thing that drives Michelle absolutely mad?   What really gets her motor going?"

I didn't hesitate, "Her boobs.   She loves when I kiss her boobs."

Karen smiled at me.

As Warren returned to his seat, Chris noticed that his eyes never left Karen.   "You're liking what you see Warren?"

"Yeah.  Your wife is gorgeous," was Warren's response as he looked at Karen.

Karen gave a soft giggle and blushed a bit as she said, "Thanks Warren."   She looked at her husband, "I've got a fan."

Chris looked toward me and said, "I think you have more than one fan."   He was right when he referred to me.   He continued, “Karen whispered in my ear a few minutes ago asking permission to fuck you Joe.   I told her if it happened, I’d be cool with it.”   

I didn’t respond as I looked toward Karen.  Our eyes met for a second and then she looked down at my dick and smiled.   She then looked at Warren, “You too.”   She smiled again.  Then she leaned back a bit on the couch and put her feet on the coffee table.   Using her index and middle finger she spread her pussy open.   "Do you guys like what you see? Because it's yours as long as you share Michelle's pussy with him for a bit.”

I was caught off guard by that comment.  Especially by the way she mentioned me sharing Michelle's pussy with Chris.

She stared at me then I said,  “I guess, yeah.  If Michelle agrees.  But she has to agree though.”

“Oh, I can get her to agree," Karen said matter of factly, "But you just have to promise to let things play out and not interfere or try to keep things from progressing with her, okay?"

"Sure," I responded.

"Deal it is,” Karen said.  “And Joe…” she paused for effect.  “Just so you know what you can expect, Chris is pretty hardcore when it comes to sex.   I can promise you one thing - when Chris fucks her, it's going to be like nothing she's ever experienced.  It's going to blow her mind - and probably yours too."  She smiled.   

The way Karen was talking was completely foreign to me.  I mean, I had never heard a female talk like this before.  Swearing, yeah.  But never like that. 

Chris then stunned Warren and I by saying, “I also told Karen that she is to eat Michelle’s pussy for some added entertainment when I'm all done with it.”

Just the visualization sent a pulse to my dick.  “Michelle will never allow that to happen.  Never.”

“Sweety, you don’t worry about Michelle, leave her to me,” Karen said.  “You just keep encouraging and ensuring her that whatever she does here today is okay with you.   Do that and we’ll all have a good time, but most especially Michelle.  She'll be so cock dizzy when Chris is done with her she won't want to stop me from cleaning the cum out of her cunt.   I promise you boys that.   You guys are all in for a very special time today.”
 
As though she hadn't shocked me enough she said, “When I'm all done, she’ll say that she’s never enjoyed getting her pussy eaten more.   She'll be begging me to get under her desk at work.”  She gave me a wicked smile. 

Warren and I just looked at each other.  Warren said, “I think I’m fucking dreaming.”   He looked at Karen, “I definitely want to see that.”

“I'd like to do it,” Karen said.   She then looked at me, "Joe, would you like to see me fuck your wife with my tongue?"

"Yes," was all I could muster.

She looked down at my dick which had gotten harder over the past minute, "So I see.   Okay then, I guess we just need to get our girl worked up a little.   Warren, I assume you've never kissed Michelle, am I right?"   He shook his head.  She smiled as she got up to get drinks for everyone.  Just then Michelle emerged from the bathroom.   Not wanting to walk back to us group of guys alone, she walked over to the cooler and assisted Karen in bringing beers to us guys.  They also got a bottle of water for each of them.   Then Michelle sat down.

I put my hand on her thigh, “You okay?”

At first she ignore me, the said, "Yes, I'm fine.”  She sounded to have meant it, but I wasn't sure, I think she was pissed with me.

Seated once again Karen said, "I think it's my turn."   She made her bounce.     "I think it's time for my husband to take off his shorts.   Michelle would you like to remove them for him?"   

Michelle shook her head no. 

"Ok then Chris, take them off yourself."

Chris stood up and removed his swim trunks.   What caught my eye – as well everyone’s eyes - was how thick around his cock was.   The length was 3" shorter than mine.   But he wasn't even hard.  And, it wasn't even pointing straight out.  We all examined his cock.  Karen's focus was on Michelle's face - to read her reaction.  Michelle’s eyes were staring at it, but she didn’t seem all that impressed by it.

I thought back from a few moments earlier when Karen said that Chris didn’t just have sex, he had hardcore sex.   I tried to imagine Michelle with that huge cock in her.  I knew then that me fucking Karen today would never happen.  Michelle's pussy was tight for me and I was nowhere near his thickness.    It would be stretched to her absolute limit.   There was no way she could handle a cock that big round.

Chris sat and picked up the quarter.   He made it.    "Karen honey, I would like you to give your admirer Warren a blow job for 1 minute."   

From what Karen had just told me, I obviously knew the game was heading to a point of physical interaction..

I glanced at Michelle.  She knew the game was probably heading in this direction also.   I believe that's why she took her break in the bathroom - to compose herself and determine if she was going to continue playing.  Her morals were having a battle with her sexual feelings.   I also knew that she was doing all this because I had pressured her too.

Michelle – having a front row seat - never took her eyes off Karen as she went and got on her knees in front of Warren.  Karen took Warren’s cock head into her mouth sealing her lips around the shaft and said, "Mmmmmmmm," around it.   She began bobbing up and down on it taking it far into her mouth while her right hand pumped up and down the shaft.   With her other hand, she was lightly massaging his balls.   

Warren’s face showed that he was thoroughly enjoying this experience.   At one point Warren glanced at Michelle and they made eye contact.    I couldn't see the look on Michelle's face, but Warren was letting out short quick breaths and gave a little smile.

Warren’s hands went to Karen's head and held it softly as though encouraging the up and down movement on his cock.

Chris was watching the clock on the wall and announced, "Time!"   

Karen released him from her mouth.   As she looked up at Warren her right hand continued up the shaft and then took his cock head in her hands.   She massaged it.   "Did you enjoy?"

Warren nodded.  "Oh hell yeah."

Karen leaned forward and gave his cock head a kiss.   "Maybe I'll be back for more."   She stood and returned to her seat.   

Watching my wife, she was no longer being bashful about looking at Warren’s cock.  She was now staring at it in its saliva coated state.  The head of his cock was so swollen, the skin looked taut and smooth without a wrinkle on its surface.  It was also very red.   Michelle continues to stare at it, then her eyes turned up to Warren.   He just smiled at her.

I picked up the quarter for my turn.  I bounced it in.   I knew that Michelle was in a sort of fog, so I didn't want to push her too far.    I said, "Michelle and Karen, I would love to see you caressing each others breasts.”

Michelle didn't have time to react when Karen said, “Oh yay, fun.”   She then stood and stepped around the table before Michelle.   

Michelle, who never looked at me following my request, was helped to her feet by Karen.    They stood facing each other for a moment and Karen took it upon herself to get things going.   She reached down and grabbed Michelle's hands and put them softly on her breasts.   

“Maybe we should do this somewhere else,” Michelle suggested, clearly uncomfortable touching another woman in front of us guys.

In a very comforting voice Karen said, “Oh my gosh Michelle.  Don't be so shy.   And besides, half the fun is having the boys watch.  Guys really like this sort of thing.  Besides, they’re our husbands - part of our job as wives is to make them happy."

"But Warr..."

Karen interupted her, "Warren doesn't have a wife to do this sort of thing for him.   You even told me at work that you felt bad that Warren isn't dating anyone.  If he's not dating anyone, then he rarely gets to enjoy looking at the female body Michelle.   Do you know how much a guy likes seeing a pretty naked female?   Warren is your friend, you can trust him.  He's not going to tell anyone.  If anybody should be hesitant about doing something in front of him it should be me, I hardly know him.  Let him enjoy watching us.  Okay?”   

Michelle glanced to Warren and then back to Karen and gave a half nod.  I was liking Karen more and more every second.

Michelle was definitely nervous.   Karen lowered her voice and said softly, "Just relax."   She then reached up and gently began to softly caress Michelle's breasts.   Michelle took a sharp intake of breath.   Her breasts are very sensitive. 

(continued)
« Last Edit: November 28, 2023, 02:36:08 PM by MintJulie »



joe_and_michelle

  • Guest
Reply #1 on: July 23, 2012, 09:14:57 PM
Michelle hadn’t moved her hands though.   Karen suggested in a soft voice, “Let's try this -  close your eyes and pretend you’re touching yourself." Michelle looked at her.   "Go on, close your eyes."  Michelle closed her eyes.   Then, Karen lowered her voice to a soft whisper, “Pretend you’re all alone in bed or in the shower and you're touching yourself the way you like to be touched.  Just do to me what I do to you.”

Michelle began to return the favor that Karen was giving her, even going as far as very gently massaging Karen’s nipples with the tips of her index finger.     Karen took Michelle's nipples between her thumb and index finger squeezing then rolling them gently.   Michelle's head ever so slightly began to roll back.  Michelle did the same to Karen.  Karen allowed her hands to slide below Michelle’s breast and lift them slightly as though weighing them.  Michelle didn't let go of Karen, instead she squeezed the nipples harder.   Karen flinched She then slowly began to squeeze them.   Karen blew softly on Michelle’s nipple and you could visibly see it stiffen even more.   Karen lifted her head and leaned in toward Michelle.   Looking down, she lined her nipples up with Michelle’s nipples and pressed them together.

Michelle’s eyes shot open for a moment.   Karen’s hands went to Michelle’s hips.   Michelle removed her hands from Karen and slowly let her hands lower to her sides, then to her hips, then around to the top portion of her ass.   Karen was holding their bodies pressed to each other.   Michelle’s hands found Karen’s wrist and grabbed them as she tried to remove her hands.

“Stop,” Michelle whispered.

“No.  Just close your eyes,” Karen said.   “It feels nice, doesn’t it.”

“Yes,” Michelle answered, “But…” She closed her eyes and Karen began sliding her hands up along Michelle’s sides.   They went to her arms then her shoulders and gently touched Michelle’s face and brushed at it softly.    Karen leaned closer.  She was going to kiss Michelle.

"Time," Chris said.  

Michelle’s eyes flew open.  She had been lost in the experience.   Why he stopped them, I'll never know.  I could have watched that for the rest of the day.   Karen was also surprised by Chris bringing a halt to things - she gave him a questioning look.   She backed away, their breasts no longer touching.

Michelle’s face was flush and she took a breath for the first time in a minute.   She looked first at me and then at Warren.  Warren met her eyes and then dropped his gaze to her tits.  I noticed Michelle’s shoulders go back slightly, as though correcting her posture.  The action caused her tits to lift and stick out a little.   She no longer seemed to care that Warren was looking at her.  Looking in her eyes, I was once again reminded of how buzzed she was.   I began to wonder if the decision to talk her into this was a good idea or not.   Glancing at Karen, she gave a little smile and a wink to me and then turned and sat back down.

Upon sitting down, Michelle was informed by Warren that it was her turn.  She picked up the quarter and made it.  

Michelle didn't know what to say and stated such.   Karen asked Michelle if she wanted to help make Chris hard since he was the only guy that wasn't.    Michelle's face flushed at that suggestion and then looked over at his fat cock.  She stared at it for a long moment.   He was sitting with his legs slightly spread, and his cock laid between them with his dick arching down and the cock head resting on the leather cushion of our couch.  As Michelle stared, Chris opened his legs a little wider - almost as an invitation.

It was unreal to me.   Michelle was in a trance.   A few minutes before she was staring at Warren's dick, now here she was openly staring at Chris's cock as she contemplated Karen's suggestion.   I think she was actually considering accepting the task of giving him a hard-on.  And the funny thing of it – it was Michelle’s dare to give out, but Karen was talking her into doing something.

Karen broke the silence.  “Come on, you and I can do it together.  I’ll help you.”   She stood and held her hand out to Michelle.   Michelle took Karen’s hand and stood.   Michelle stepped in front of me and walked around the table to kneel on the outside of Chris’s right leg.  Karen knelt between his legs.

“I’ll play with his balls, you play with his penis,” Karen said as she lifted his cock and laid it so it pointed to the right toward Michelle across his upper thigh.   Karen started caressing his nuts.    She looked at Michelle and gave a little laugh, “It won’t bite hun.  All you have to do is touch it and play with it.  Just pretend its Joe, okay?”  

Michelle nodded her head.   She reached out and put her hand on it.  She hesitated for a moment and then stretched her fingers around one side while her thumb went around the other side of it.   Standing it up straight, she stroked it up once and then back down and paused for a moment before she repeated the same motion.  

"Isn't it nice," Karen asked Michelle.

"It's big," Michelle said as she slowly began caressing up and down its length.   Her eyes never left it as it slowly stiffened while in her grasp.  

"That feels good Michelle," Chris encouraged her.   "Use your other hand too."

She then put her other hand around it and continued the up and down stroking motion.  She was doing it a bit faster now.  

Chris put his hand on Michelle’s bare shoulder.  She didn’t react to this.

I looked up at Chris.   He gave me a wink and a smile.   He had two beautiful women tending to his cock.   Why wouldn’t he be smiling!?

Chris was now about 50% hard when Karen said to Michelle, “Doesn’t it feel so strong?”  

Michelle gave a slight nod of her head never taking her eyes off of his cock.    

Karen suggested, “You can kiss it if you’d like.”   Michelle gave a couple more strokes and she looked at Karen and then back to the piece of meat in her hands.    She started leaning toward it.   Her lips were within a few inches and she stopped.  She backed her head away, released his cock and stood up.

Nobody said a word.   Karen took Chris in her hands and began stroking it up and down the length.  After another half minute the job was complete.  It grew to about 7 inches, but it had widened and hardened substantially.   It wasn’t quite the girth of a skinny bottle of water, but it was close.   I was impressed.  Everybody else was as well.  We were all staring at it, including Michelle with her glassy eyes and flushed face.   Her cheeks were very red.  

Chris finally said, "Your turn Warren."

Warren picked up the quarter and bounced it - miss.   Karen then bounced it right in.

"Michelle," she said while tapping her lip thinking.  "What to have Michelle do?  Hmmm."  Karen was tormenting her – and enjoying it.   Karen thought for a moment and spoke.   "Okay, this is a super easy one Michelle."   Nothing would be easy I thought.   Karen continued, "I would like you to straddle Warren's lap and kiss him for 1 minute."  

Michelle looked at Warren.  

Karen clarified her request.   “One minute of kissing and it has to be a passionate kiss.  Not just lips touching lips.  I want  some serious tongue tangling going on."

I actually thought Michelle would hesitate, but she immediately stood up and turned to Warren.   I think she was relieved it wasn't something much worse than just a kiss.   Warren closed his legs together and she put her legs to both sides of his.  

"I can't sit like th..." Michelle started to say.

"Yes you can, straddle him.   You don't have to get close to it," Karen said in reference to his cock.

Michelle stepped closer.   Warren was glancing down trying to get a better look at her pussy as her legs were spread to straddle him.   She sat far back on his lap making sure she was a good distance from his erection and then just sat there.  Warren, leaning back in the chair, let his eyes drop to her breasts and stared at her nipples which were still hard as rocks.   Michelle glanced down and realized what he was looking at.

She leaned forward being careful not to let her chest touch his.    She stopped when she was about 2 inches from his face and waited for him to meet her the rest of the way.   Warren didn’t move.

She felt the need to say something.  As though she was making an excuse for what she was about to do she said, “I’m so buzzed.”

Warren smiled and gave a little laugh, “Me too.”   His eyes dropped down to her chest again and he smiled.  “I think I'm going to enjoy this.”

"We shouldn't be doing this Warren," Michelle smiled.  Then added, "I've never kissed anyone but Joe."

"I didn't think so," Warren said and just smile at her.  "We're best buds Michelle, it'll be fun" he said looking her first in the eyes, then at her tits.   His hands came up and touched her sides of her stomach.

Michelle realized that she was the one that needed to initiate the kiss or else he'd just sit and stare at her nakedness all day.   Leaning forward a bit more brought their lips together.   They both closed their eyes.  Then they both opened their mouths together.

Warren leaned back ever so slightly causing her to lean with him.   Their chests met.   Her eyes opened up but she didn't break the kiss.  She attempted to hunch her back to separate them, but she was unsuccessful in her effort.  Her eyes looked in my direction as best she could.

"It's fine Michelle, relax," I said.  "Pretend I'm not even here."

She gave in and relaxed her body.  Her breasts flattened slightly as she leaned into him as she closed her eyes again.  She let out a moan.    He slid forward in his seat a bit more which caused her to lean into him further still.  

I glanced to Chris and Karen and found them both looking down toward Michelle’s ass.   What Michelle didn’t realize was that with her leaning so far forward, and with the way her legs were spread -straddling Warren's - she was giving Chris and Karen quite the view.  

I stood and leaned forward to observe for myself.  Holy shit, my thoughts were confirmed.   Michelle’s ass cheeks were spread apart and her little brown asshole was visible.  Beneath that was her pussy on display for us to view.  It was spread open enough to see plenty of her pink insides framed by her light brown pubic hairs.   The most shocking thing was the glistening juices that could clearly be seen within her folds.  Looking further down was her engorged clitoris.   Her pussy was sopping wet, including the hairs surrounding her opening.    Amazing I thought.

She was excited by all of this.

Karen had taken her iphone out and was taking a picture.   After she took the picture she held it up for Chris to see.   He smiled.   She then turned the phone toward me.   Michelle’s pussy filled the entire screen of the phone.  My only thought was how nice her pussy looked in a picture and that I wanted a copy of it.

What started as a soft gentle kiss was turning into seeing how far Warren could stick his tongue into her throat and Michelle eagerly accepting it.   Her body seemed to relax more and more as the kiss continued.   By her head movements, Michelle began to be the aggressor.

I took one final glance at her pussy and returned to my seat.  Karen took several more pictures.  She showed one to me, again the picture showed both her asshole and pussy very clearly.  

Michelle’s stomach area came into contact with Warren’s erection.   She arched her back slightly to stop the contact.   This action caused her tits to press into his chest harder.  She looked uncomfortable the way she was sitting with her back arched.

Removing his hands from her face, Warren began caressing down her back.   He rubbed her back as he pulled her toward him.  I watched as her stomach once again came into contact with his erection.   This time though, she didn’t back away from it.  Instead, she allowed her whole body to relax and melt into his.  His erection disappeared from view – smashed between their two stomachs.    Her feet, which were alongside Warren's chair slid back as she bent her knees back.  This caused her full weight to be laying on him.    It appeared as though she had begun kissing him with more zest.

Warren’s hands proceeded down to her ass.  Her hands began rubbing the hair at the back of his head and pulling their lips tighter together than they already were.   She moaned into his mouth as his hands slid all over her ass.     Warren tried pulling her ass closer to him.    She realized his intention – to slide her pussy closer to his erection - and sat up straight separating their bodies.

Warren opened his eyes and stared at her.   Michelle looked shocked as she stared back at him while she breathed at a faster pace than normal.  

"That was nice," Warren said.

Michelle nodded as she stared at him.

Warren brought his hands around her sides and touched her stomach.   She closed her eyes.  His hands slid up to touch the under sides of her breasts.  

"Stop," she said without much conviction.

Warren didn't stop.  His hands ever so gently glided across her breasts.   Michelle's back arched a bit causing her chest to jut forward.   Warren's hands went across her hardened nipples.   Her hands went to his chest and slowly slid down to his stomach.     "Oh my God," she whispered breathlessly.   Her back arched a bit more, and her shoulders pulled back, encouraging him.   Warren gently took each of her nipples between his thumb and index fingers.   Her hand wrapped around hiscock.    "Oh God that feels good Joe..." she started to say.  Saying my name, instead of Warrens, caused her to open her eyes suddenly.  She turned toward me as though suddenly realizing that I was there.  She stood up quickly with a scared guilty look on her face and took her seat.

"So much for the one minute rule, that was almost 4 minutes Michelle," Chris exclaimed.  Michelle's face was flush.  

Karen asked, "Did you enjoy your kiss with Warren?"

"Yes," she said.   "Joe wanted me to do this."   She was trying to say it wasn't her fault.

Chris then added, “That was quite a view you were giving us back here too.   I didn't blink the entire time."  

I couldn’t believe he had just said that to her.    Michelle didn't understand, her face presented a confused look.  

"You were giving us quite a good look at your pussy and backdoor,” he said as Karen handed the phone to Warren to show to Michelle.  

Warren held it for himself to observe.   He never blinked while looking at the image of Michelle’s spread open pussy on the screen.  A big smile crossed his face as he asked, “This is you Michelle???”

“Oh my.   You…” Michelle exclaimed.  Her face turned red.   “You shouldn’t have done that,” she repeated while shaking her head and reaching for the phone.  Gripping the phone firmly, Warren pulled his hand away avoiding Michelle from grabbing it from him.   His eyes never left the image though.

Karen held her hand out to Warren and said, “Give me it, I’m going to erase it.”   Warren handed it to her.  Then, in full view of Michelle, she pushed a few buttons and then confirmed the delete.

She then put the phone on the couch next to her.  “It's deleted.   I’m sorry.  I just did it as a joke.   I'm not thinking straight right now.”

Michelle said, “Thank you,” and gave a nod of her head, still embarrassed by the view that we had all just witnessed.  Michelle didn’t realize that there were about 5 more pictures still on the phone.

Chris picked up the quarter and bounced it into the glass.    "Michelle, I think a blowjob is in order."  

Michelle shot back quickly, "I can't do that."   She was looking at his cock when she said it.

“What do you mean you can’t?  You can’t, or you won’t?”

“I won’t, I mean I can’t, I…” she clearly didn’t know how to explain it.

"You don't give blowjobs?"   He then looked at me.   "Bummer for you, Joe."    

Looking at Michelle, Karen asked "Why don't you give blow jobs hun?"   She didn't answer.

"She gags," I answered for her.  Michelle looked at me.   She was clearly upset with me.   "She used to try when we first got married but she would always gag," I stated again.  

It was the truth.   Michelle had tried a few times to perform oral sex with me but it always ended in disappointment for us both because she would end up gagging.  Is seemed to always take the joy or excitement out of any further sex we had following a failed attempt.

"Karen will teach you how to give a blowjob.  If you can do it, great.  If you can't do it, then you can stop.   Deal?" Chris asked.

Karen didn't wait for a response from Michelle.  She said, "Watch me Karen," as she kneeled next to Chris.   Michelle just sat where she was.   Karen continued, "All you have to do is take the head in your mouth and swirl your tongue around the head and under the rim of the head.   You don’t have to take it any deeper into your mouth.   When you get comfortable, just take it a bit further.   It's painless.   There is no way you can gag. Watch..."   Karen then stretched her lips wide and took Chris in her mouth.  She performed for 20 seconds on her husband as she had just described.  As she removed him from her mouth she looked at my penis as she said, "Obviously, It'll go much easier for you with Joe."

"Now kneel in front of Joe," Karen said.   Michelle didn't move.  My God how I wanted this.  "You're going to do just fine.  Now you have to at least try it."  

Michelle still didn't move.  

"You told me the other day that you would do anything to make your husband happy.  Prove it.  This will make him happy."

I looked at Michelle.  She never spoke about our relationship to anyone unless it was someone she trusted wholeheartedly.   She seemed uncomfortable by my stare.   She averted her eyes and looked down at my cock.   Without saying a word she stood and then knelt in front of me.  

Karen kneeled by my side.    "Now grab that beautiful shaft and take the head in your mouth and roll your tongue around the head."   Michelle did as instructed.   It felt like heaven.     "Now, very slowly with a very light grip start pumping up and down on his shaft so that you are moving the skin against the muscle below."  

Again, Michelle followed instructions perfectly.  

Karen continued, "Now take him in a little further but keep doing what you are doing."   Michelle took about another half inch in.  "Now with your other hand, grab his balls and fondle them ever so softly.”   Michelle took her free hand and began caressing my nuts.   "Just keep the tongue moving," Karen encouraged.   “You're doing wonderful hun.   You're giving your husband a blowjob and he's got a big bright beautiful smile on his face.  You're making your husband very happy, like a wife should."    Michelle continued for another half minute and then she stopped.

Michelle looked up at me and asked, "How was that?"  

"Fantastic," I stated with a huge smile.  She gave a smile back.  I could tell she was proud of her performance.  I helped her off her knees.  She kissed me and sat next to me holding my hand.

Chris said, “When I gave the dare, I actually had you giving me a blowjob in mind.   Maybe next time around.”

Michelle only stared at him for a moment before averting her gaze.

It was my turn to bounce.   My hand was still shaking from what had just happened and it was a miracle the quarter went in.

"Michelle," I said turning to look at her. "I want you to give Warren a blowjob now."  Her making out with Warren earlier was a turn on for me.   I don't know what this would do to me – if she actually would do it.

Surprisingly, she never said a word of protest.   She just got up and knelt in front of Warren.   She looked at Warren and asked, "Joe wants me to do this, but are you okay with me doing it?"  

I thought to myself that Warren was probably thinking she had just asked the stupidest question in the history of mankind.

Warren slid to the edge of his seat and spread his legs.  There was his answer.   He was going to let her have full access to the goods.    

"Try not to be so clinical with it Michelle,"  Karen said.   "Get into the sexiness of it this time."

Never responding to Karen, Michelle slowly reached up and grabbed his shaft and wrapped her hand around it.  Warren let out a soft moan.  She stared at it.      She glance up at him and their eyes met.  “Joe asked me to do this,” she whispered again, though this time to herself.  It was as though she was absolving herself from it being any of her doing.   She brought her other hand up to the head and placed her finger tips around it.  His cock looked so long in her hands.

She avoided looking at me as she just stared at the length of cock she handled.  She continued stroking and lightly rubbing the head with her fingertips for about half a minute as we all watched.   Then she looked up at Warren, “I'm not very good at this but..." she paused."  Are you ready?.”

Warren nodded.  

"Remember, let's see some sassiness this time," Karen said.

Michelle leaned forward and applied her tongue just above his balls and slowly licked up to the tip of his cock.   From the corner of my eye I caught Karen taking more pictures with the iPhone.   Looking back to Michelle, she brought her lips down onto and then around the head and took him in her mouth.   I couldn't believe it.  My wife was sucking my friends cock.

Warren let out a deep breath and a moan.   “Oh man Michelle, that feels good,” he said with a smile on his face as he observed Michelle with his cock in her mouth.

"Somebody learns quickly," Karen commented.  

Michelle started out slowly as she did with me but needed encouragement by Karen to take him deeper, which she did.  Warren placed one hand on the top of her head.  She didn't take him in more than 1 inch past the head when she first started. This went on for about a minute and she lowered her mouth a bit more on his shaft and just worked her tongue around the head.  

Warren scooted forward in his seat a bit and spread his legs wider.   Michelle was encouraged by this and sat up on her knees higher.  She began going up and down on his cock and had a good 4 inches in her mouth and then her gag reflex kicked in.   She just backed off as though it had never happened. She continued for a few more seconds before backing her mouth off until only the head of Warren’s cock was in her mouth.   I could see her cheeks pulsating slightly.   She was tonguing his cock head.   Warren began taking deeper breaths.   All at once she stopped and removed her mouth from him.   She looked up at him with slightly watery eyes while still gripping his cock.

Warren leaned forward and gave her a kiss which she was very receptive to.  I was blown away that Michelle had just done that to Warren.   And she was so erotic and sexy with the way she did it.  She stood and stepped toward her seat.

“Wow, well done Michelle,” Karen said.   “I think you almost made Warren cum.   Did she Warren?”

Michelle turned her head to look at Warren.    He nodded.  “Probably in a minute or so.”

Michelle's eyes met mine.  She mouthed to me, "I'm sorry."

I replied, "I asked you to do it.  There is nothing to be sorry for."

"Your turn Michelle," Karen said.

Michelle bounced and made it.   "I just want to hold Joe."  

With that, she got up and straddled my lap like she did earlier when Warren and she kissed.   Except she sat far more forward on my lap then she did with Warren.   Our private parts touched.  Sitting up straight the way she was, she was depriving them all of the view she had given earlier.  It was a hot and steamy kiss and the feel of her breasts on my chest was phenomenal.  I could tell now that she was very horny.   Michelle and I never had a problem with showing affection in public, but she never would French kiss me in front of someone else.    But here she sat as though we were alone getting ready to make love.   It was very passionate.   I could feel the wetness in her folds as my cock rested along the slit of her pussy.  She would move ever so slightly and her coarse pubic hairs seemed to stimulate my cock even more.  She knew she was doing it - it wasn't by accident.   It felt fantastic.   We stopped after a couple of minutes and Michelle looked at me and asked softly.   "Am I doing okay?  Am I making you happy?"

I nodded and she smiled at me.   I could see in her eyes that she was stoned.   She stood and sat back down.  She took my hand in hers.

Warren bounced and made it.   He looked up at Karen.   She looked back and raised her eyebrow slightly.  

“Yes?” she asked.  

Warren glanced at Chris and then back to Karen.

Chris finally said, “For Christ’s-sake, spit it out.”

Warren said, “Would you come sit on my lap.”

“Like Michelle did with you earlier?” Karen asked.

Warren nodded.

“I’ll do you one better,” she said as she stood and stepped up to Warren.   She straddled his legs and had him scoot down in his chair a bit.   Luckily the chair didn’t have arms on it and she was able to position herself so her pelvic region was right near his stomach.   She reached down and grabbed hold of Warren’s cock and guided it to her pussy’s entrance.  

"I really need filled up right now," she said.  She looked at Michelle.

She rubbed his cock around in her folds a bit and then slowly sat down on it, still looking at Michelle.   As it slowly penetrated her she let out a long exhale and a huge smile.   Fully engulfed in her, she turned her face back toward Warren.   "Oh God, your cock feels wonderful," she said, as she leaned forward and began kissing him.    I could see very light movement in her hip region as they kissed.  It was almost as though she was clenching her butt muscles which caused her to move very slightly on him.     Warren’s hands rested on her waist.   She reached down and grabbed them and moved them to her tits.   He began caressing them.   After about a minute, her breathing began picking up as they kissed more passionately.   Finally she stopped and stood up suddenly.   “Oh God,” she panted.  “That almost put me over the edge.”  

I looked at Warren.   Not only was his face red, so was his cock.  It was also very wet.   The most surprising thing – Michelle had watched the entire thing and never batted an eye.  Never said a word.   Her gaze was on his cock.  Then she turned and looked at Chris’s cock.   I think she was wondering if either of them would be in her soon.  I believe she was thinking that deep down, one of them eventually would be.

Karen composed herself and sat down.   “Whew,” she laughed, “I need to cool down after that.”   She picked up her water and drank quite a bit as her breathing slowed.  She sat the water bottle down and picked up the quarter and bounced it in.  

Karen could tell how turned on my wife was so she thought she'd turn up the heat on her a little bit more.   “Michelle,” she said.   “I’m going to give you a choice of four things.   I’m going to name them one at a time.   You can choose to do it, or decline to.   Once you decline to do the dare, that option will no longer be available.   If you decline all four dares, I’ll let the boys decide which of the dares you’ll have to do.  Do you understand?”

Michelle looked at me. "I think so."   She looked at me and said in a whisper, “You have to help me choose.  I can't think right Joe.  I’m too buzzed.  Whatever you want.  Okay?”
 
I nodded to her.  “Okay babe.”  

Karen asked again.  “Do you understand Michelle?”

Michelle nodded and then stared at Karen expectantly.

“The first dare is to give Chris a blowjob.”

Michelle never took her eyes from Karen, she immediately shook her head at this.  She didn’t need my help on that one.  I thought to myself that the dares might only get worse and she already had a bit of practice with her newfound skill, but she never asked for my opinion.

“The second dare is...,” she paused for a moment, “...for you and I to get in a sixty-nine together until one of us has an orgasm.”

I didn’t think Michelle understood at first as she looked downward trying to think of what she meant.   She then blushed and shook her head.  She didn’t need my help in deciding that one either.  I’m 100% positive that Michelle had never tasted pussy before.

“We don’t have to do it in front of the guys.  We can be alone somewhere else,” Karen said with a hopeful smile.

Michelle shook her head again.   "I can't do that with you."

"Well, I could just give you oral sex then," Karen suggested, "If you'd like that."

Michelle looked at me and I stared back, not giving an answer.   Then I gave the slightest nod of my head.  Her eyes opened a bit wider and gave a slight shake of head as if disappointed in my response.   Then she turned to Karen.   Almost apologetically, as if not to hurt her feelings, Michelle said, “No, I don’t think we can do that either Karen.”

“If you decline the next two dares, and the boys choose for us to get in a 69 together, we’re going to do it right here in front of them.  And knowing men, I’m pretty sure they’ll choose it.”  

She was right.

Michelle again said, “No.  What are the other dares?”

“Well, lucky for you I saved the easiest two for last.”  She looked at Michelle and said, “Number three – right here, for all of us to see, I want you to masturbate yourself to orgasm.”

Michelle didn’t say a word for a moment.    I think she was contemplating the possibilities.   "How?"

Karen gave a short laugh.   "What do you mean 'how'?   Spread your legs and show us all how you like to get yourself off," Karen said.   "I dare you to masturbate."

"I can't do that."

"Of course you can.   If you do it, I'll do it after," she looked around at us guys, "if someone gives it to me as a dare."

Michelle thought about it.   I definitely wanted to see this.   I think she was wondering the possiblities of the 4th dare being worse.  Possibly even sex with one of the guys.   This was far easier for her then blowing Chris or getting in a 69 with Karen.   Michelle looked to me for a second.  I didn’t give her any input.   I couldn’t read her face other than she was scared.   She turned back toward Karen.  “What’s the last dare?”

“Well, I had something pretty naughty in mind but, but let me think for a minute."   She stared at Michelle for a moment then said, "Okay then.   I'll make it so that you so you won’t have to do a thing.   I want you to stand in front of Chris and Warren and let them each kiss your breasts until I say to stop.”

Michelle immediately answered.  "I'll do it."   Her face flushed.  Then she added, “If Joe is okay with it…”   She looked at me.

To make her feel good, I tried to make her think she picked the right one.   “Yeah, I’m fine with it.   I think that it’s far easier than the other tasks.”

“Okay. Good,” Karen said.  “Warren, you come over here next to Chris.   Michelle, I want you to stand in front of Warren and Chris and they each get one of your breasts to do with as they wish.   You are to keep your hands interlocked behind your head with your elbows pointing out to the sides at all times.  I’ll say when they stop."    

Warren got up and positioned himself next to Chris.   Michelle looked at me for a moment.   I know she didn’t want to do this and I believe she was hoping I would stop it from actually happening even though I had just given my approval.  I gave a nod and said, "You'll do fine."  She slowly but reluctantly stood up.   She then walked before the two.   This was going to push Michelle to the very edge.   She loved when I kissed her breasts, I was hoping she would enjoy this and her body reponded favorably.

Though never actually achieving it, I've almost made her cum by kissing and sucking on her tits.     Now here she was about to have two sets of mouths on her.

"Alright," Karen said, "Hands interlocked behind your head.   It you move them at all, you're going to masturbate for us all to see."

She looked at Warren half scared.   She was about to say something to him but stopped.   Then her hands went behind her head and grabbed one another.

"...elbows out..."

Michelle spread her elbows out the sides.  This caused her breasts to spread slightly.

"...shoulders back.  Chest out."

She did as instructed.   Her tits jutted out for the two guys.

Karen said, “I’ll say when to start.”

Warren’s eyes dropped to her breast.   Her eyes dropped also as she seemed to stare at them imagining what was about to happen to her.

Chris was also in front of Michelle ready to kiss her breasts.   Karen reached and drank from her water bottle again.   She was tormenting Michelle by allowing the two guys to just stand in front of her and stare at her breasts.  Michelle was becoming very uncomfortable.   She glanced at me and then to Karen.    Over the next 15 seconds, her nipples stiffened considerably.  Everyone noticed.   Karen commented, "I think somebody is excited that this is about to happen to her.   Look at her nipples getting hard guys.   Are you nervous or excited by this Michelle?"

She didn't answer.  

"I'll bet you love it when Joe kisses your chest, don't you?"

Michelle was about to say something but stopped.  She looked toward me.   Then she looked at my hard cock.

Karen set her water bottle down and said, “As soon as you’re ready Michelle, I want you to reach out and pull Warren’s mouth to your breast.  But just Warren for right now, then put your hands back in position.”

Michelle wanted to say something but she just stood before the two speechless.   She looked at Warren and very slowly brought her hands to the side of his face and slowly guided his mouth to her right boob.   She purposely guided his head so that his mouth wouldn’t be directly on her nipple.   She removed her hands and put them back behind her head.   She didn't need to be reminded to spread her arms and pull her shoulders back.   She did it on her own.  Warren began kissing and licking all around her right breast avoiding her nipples.   Michelle closed her eyes and her mouth opened slightly.  She whispered, “Oh God Joe.”   It was only the second set of lips to ever touch her breasts.   The third was seconds away.  Chris stood waiting.

Karen said, “Okay Michelle, whenever you’re ready, I want you to ask Chris to please kiss your other boob.”

Michelle didn’t say a word for about 10 seconds, she just had her eyes closed with her head tilted slightly up as Warren kissed around her breast.   Karen finally said, “The longer you wait, the longer I’m going to allow them to kiss you.”

Michelle didn’t say a word, nor did she open her eyes.   She reached out to where Chris was and put her hand behind his head and pulled his head toward her chest like she did with Warren.

“No, no, no,” Karen interrupted.  “Arms back in position.   I want you to ask him to kiss your breast.”  Karen looked at me and smiled.   "No, wait, better yet.   Ask him to take your nipple in his mouth."

Michelle quickly put her hands behind her head again.   Chris pulled his head back away from Michelle’s breast and waited.

In the softest whisper I’ve ever heard, Michelle said, “Chris, will you take my nipple in your m...”

She didn't even finish before Chris leaned forward.  He opened his mouth as wide as possible and took as much of her breast as he could and roughly sucked at it.   He closed his mouth on her hard – almost pinching what was in his mouth between his lips.  

Michelle let out a gasp, “Ahhhh,” and her head shot back causing her chest to thrust forward even more at the two hungry mouths.   Warren moved up to her nipple and the onslaught on her tits began.  They both kissed and licked at her ferociously.  They sucked on her nipples.  They sucked hard on her areolas.  They sucked hard on the white flesh all around her areolas.  They sucked all parts of her breasts and Michelle’s breathing continued to intensify as each second passed.  She groaned, “Oh my God.”

Once again, Karen was taking pictures.

Their hands roamed over her body.  Though they came very close, neither of them touched her pussy.   Her tits were a different story.   Chris brought both his hands up and circled Michelle’s breast.   He squeezed, causing the front portion of her tit to balloon out.   The skin was taut as he lapped at her areola and nipple.   Michelle let out an “Ahhh!” and moaned loud at this.   Then he nibbled at her nipple with his teeth very gently.   I know from experience that Michelle was enjoying the feeling.   She loves it when I nibble on her nipples.

Warren was ever so lightly running his fingertips down her side along her outer thigh.  With his other hand he tickled inside of her thigh within inches of her pussy.   This action actually caused her to squat a bit and she spread her thighs exposing a bit more of her pussy.  A small moan escaped Michelle’s lips.  She wanted him to touch her there.  

I heard Michelle whisper, "Oh God, please stop them Karen. Please."  Her body's response disputed her spoken words.  She needed her pussy touched.  Her feet turned out slightly.

Karen said, “I’ll only stop them earlier than I planned, IF you accept one of the other dares.”

“Which one?” Michelle gasped.

“You and me togeth...”

Michelle said “No, I can’t.”   She squatted a bit more accepting her fate of orgasming.   She was hoping the action would do something to help her achieve it.  

"Then suck on Chris's penis, you seemed to enjoy stroking it earlier.  And you could use a bit more practice."

Michelle didn't respond.   I could tell she wouldn't last much longer as her right hand went to Chris's shoulder to steady herself while her other hand went to the back of Warren's head seemingly pulling him into her breast harder.    Karen didn't say anything about this.  

With her head tilted back, she turned her head and opened her eyes looking at me.  She had that look on her face –she was needing to cum and was hoping I would help her somehow.  I could also tell she was scared, sort of an embarrassed scared.  She closed her eyes and her mouth fell slightly open.   She let out a whimper.    “It’s too much,” she whispered.

Michelle finally yelled, “Stop, I’ll do it,” and pushed the guys away.   She looked upset yet scared.     Her face was flush and her breasts were red and pink from the attention they had just received from Chris and Warren.   Her nipples were unbelievably large and spongy, glistening with a sheen of wetness.    Her areolas seemed to puff out away from the rest of her boob.  I watched as a droplet of saliva released itself from her nipple and made a path down and under the slope of her breast.   She looked down at her own breasts.   Shocked at their appearance.

 “So you want to give Chris a blowjob?" Karen asked.

“Yes."   A moment later, "I mean, I don't want to do it, but I will if...”   Michelle looked at me.  She was going to ask for my approval, but didn’t.   She turned back toward Karen.   “Yes, I'll do that to Chris.”

Karen smiled.    "I don't think you can handle it.   Maybe you should just masturbate for us instead.  Or you and I can enjoy each othe..."  

Michelle shook her head.   "I want to do that to Chris.  I mean, I will."

"If you insist," Karen said.  "I know Chris will like that.”

Warren backed out of the way and sat down.   Michelle stood staring at me in a defiant type look.

“Okay then,” Karen said.

Chris stayed where he was with a smile on his face.   Michelle was still breathing hard.  She had the strangest look on her face.   Catching her off guard, Chris took a quick step forward and began to kiss her.   For a brief moment Michelle's lips stayed closed, then she opened her mouth and closed her eyes.  This was not part of the dare request, but Michelle willingly and eagerly returned his kiss, probably in order to delay the act she would soon perform on him.   He wrapped his arms around her and held her tight, reaching down to the bottom portion of her ass and lifting her into him.   She didn't go to her tip toes, but her heels left the ground.   Her body was smashed tight against his.  His cock against her belly.   She didn’t try pressing back from him.  Instead, it appeared as though she melted into him.

They kissed for a good 30 seconds.  Chris slowly brought his hands up along the sides of her body until they touched each of her cheeks and he backed his head away.   Their lips parted.  Michelle reopened her eyes.

"You're a very good kisser," he said to her.

Michelle just said, "You too."

He held her cheeks in his hands for a moment as they both stared into each other's eyes.   His hands slowly moved them down to her shoulders and then each hand covered her breast.

She arched her back a bit, pressing her boobs to his hands.

“Are you ready to show me what you’ve learned today?”  

Michelle stared at Chris questionably almost forgetting what she was supposed to do.   His hands went to the tips of her breasts and with his index fingers and thumbs began rolling her hard nipples softly.

"You said you were going to suck my cock.  Didn't you?"

Michelle stared back at him.   A hint of fear and shame on her face.

Chris squeezed her nipples firmly.   She gasped.   "Is that what you said you wanted to do to me?"

She began to shake her head no.   He smiled at her and nodded his head slowly.    "Oh yes you did."    He squeezed her nipples firmly again.    "Right?"

She nodded.  Michelle let out another little a gasp as he began pulling downward on her nipples.  She lowered with him and he didn't release her nipples until she was on her knees.    He straightened up and his cock was now less than 6 inches in front of her face.

Michelle's cheeks were flush when she glanced to me for a split second.    She reached up and wrapped a hand around  his shaft.  It was hard, but not fully.  Her hand seemed so small as it wrapped slightly less than 3/4 of the way around him.  

"Just stroke it for a bit," Chris said, "No need to rush anything."    Michelle did as instructed as she kneeled in front of him stroking his cock with two hands.   Everybody watched for about a half minute and then Chris said, "Whenever you're ready."

Michelle glanced at me.   Our eyes locked for a few seconds, then she looked at his cock and leaned forward slightly guiding it to her mouth and wrapped her lips around the head.   I knew immediately that there would be difficulty taking it deeper in her mouth – her mouth was stretched open probably as far as she could.  She looked at me as if to say, "Help me."

Karen said, “Keep breathing through your nose and just hold him in your mouth and stroke him Michelle.”   Michelle did as instructed, slowly stroking his cock as she held his head on the inside of her mouth.   “Make sure to use your tongue though,” Karen added.   Judging by Chris’s reaction she was following direction.  A big smile crossed his face and he gently put both his hands to the top of Michelle’s head.  

Karen then said, "You've got to be able to take another couple inches."

Michelle took about another two inches past the head of his cock.

Chris looked at me, gave me a big smile and nodded.  “Yeah, you’re doing great Michelle.   Mmm-hmm, just like that doll,” he said as he ran his fingers softly through her hair.  Ever so gently he rocked his hips forward and backwards.   He said to Karen, "Take our picture babe."   Karen did so.

“Use your other hand Michelle,” Karen added.   Michelle brought her other hand to his balls and cradled them as she bounced gently as though weighing them.  She continued this motion and then, releasing his balls, brought her other hand up to his cock.   She now pumped the shaft with both hands.  The only thing that changed was that she began pumping him faster.   It had to have been at least 2 minutes when Karen finally said, “Time.”

Michelle stopped all movement and was about to back off.   But Chris's hands stayed at the side of her head.   "You don't have to stop if you don't want to Michelle.  Keep going as long as you'd like."

Michelle resumed what she had just been doing for another minute before she brought her right hand down to his sack and fondled his nuts gently.  Slowly she backed her head up allowing the head of his cock to slip from between her lips.   Her lips glided across the surface of the head until only the very tip touched her lips and then she released it and backed her head away about a foot.   She stared at it still gripping it.  Then she leaned forward and repeated the motion by taking his head in her mouth and removing it slowly again.  This time after she took her mouth off of it she leaned forward and gave it a kiss.

“Very nice,” Chris said.  “Very very nice.  Thatsa girl.”   He helped Michelle to her feet and this time she leaned toward him to kiss him.  Their lips melted together as they stood kissing each other again.   Chris’s cock once again was smashed between their two stomachs.   Unlike the first time though, Michelle’s arms went around Chris as she allowed them to travel up and down his back. Nobody said a word.  Though, looking at Karen, I found her to be staring at me.  
« Last Edit: June 07, 2013, 06:24:07 PM by joe_and_michelle »



joe_and_michelle

  • Guest
Reply #2 on: July 23, 2012, 09:16:09 PM
Without making a sound she was nodding her head as she mouthed to me, “He’s going to fuck her.”  She smiled broadly.  Then she let her eyes wander down to my cock.  Then looked back up at me and mouthed, "...and I'm going to fuck you."

Finally they stopped.  Michelle opened her eyes as she slightly leaned her head back.   They stared into each others eyes, just inches apart.      Chris said, "If you want, I'll return the favor."   This statement startled Michelle once she realized what he meant.  "Lay down on the floor."

She gently shook her head, then turned to me and sat in my lap.  Putting her arm around me, she laid her head on my shoulder.   I put an arm around her and laid my other hand on her bare thigh.

"This is too much Joe," she whispered.   "I don’t know what just got into me.   I was just trying to make you jealous and...  I'm sorry.    Take me upstairs and make love to me now.   Only you can ever make love to me, Joe.   I need you in me right now.  Let’s go upstairs."   I hugged her a bit tighter as she made a very weak attempt at standing up.

So the thought had crossed her mind - of her getting fucked by someone else today.  But she claimed that she wanted only me.   I looked over at Chris's cock.  There is no way she can handle that, I thought.   But I wanted to fuck Karen and at that moment I didn’t care who fucked my Michelle right now - Chris and Warren could both try and stuff their dicks in her at the same time as far as I was concerned.   I wanted Karen.

I could feel the heat emitting from Michelle’s body.   "You're doing great babe.  You're doing great," was my encouraging response as I caressed up and down her back with my hand.   I looked at the other three and they were looking at us.   I gave a nod, as though they were all awaiting my approval to continue with the game.

Chris picked up the quarter and bounced it in.    He looked at Michelle for a minute.   I know he was thinking he’d like to have some more time with Michelle.   Karen sensed this too.   She also knew Karen needed a moment and spoke up, “What do you want me to do Hun?”

Chris looked to Karen.   "Sit on the edge of the table and allow your new boyfriend to play with you."  

Smiling, Karen got up and went to stand in front of Warren.  She sat on the edge of the coffee table and leaned back with her arms extended slightly behind her.  She spread her legs totally exposing her pussy to Warren and said, "Touch me.".    Warren reached with his hands and spread the lips of her pussy even wider.   He would take turns fingering her and rubbing her clit.  Her breathing intensified.   I wish I had a better view.   It was less than a minute when she pushed his hands away to keep from cumming.   She leaned toward him and gave him a very sensuous kiss.   A moment later they broke their kiss and she returned to her seat.

"My turn," I whispered to Michelle.    I thought of something that I had always wanted but she would never do for me.   She didn't get up from my lap as I reached for the quarter.   I reached over and dropped it directly into the glass.   "I made it," I whispered to her.  She didn't respond.

 "Look at me."  She lifted her head and looked at me with her half closed eyes.  "You know I've always wanted for you to shave for me.    That's what I want."    

In my peripheral vision I could see a smile light up Chris’s face.

"No Joe, I can't do that," she whimpered.

"Yes you can," I said while rubbing her back with one hand and lightly brushing her thighs with the finger tips of my other hand.  She shook her head slightly.

"A dare is a dare," Karen chimed in.   "I'll do it for you hun.  It’ll be okay."

Michelle tilted her head a bit, knowing that arguing would get her nowhere.  

"Lay on the coffee table," I said.

"No Joe.  Not in front of everyone.  Karen and I will go in the bathroom," she pleaded, "Alone."

“No, we’re going to do it right here,” Karen said.

“No Joe, please,” she gave me a pleading look.

“Right here,” I said sternly as I helped Michelle off my lap while Warren quickly cleared the table.   I sat her at the end and I helped her lay back.

"Oh yeah.   This is going to be fun to watch," Chris said.

I went into the bathroom and got some scissors, a razor, a warm damp washcloth, some shaving cream and some aloe vera to sooth the skin afterwards.   As I was coming out, I noticed that the video camera Warren had set up earlier would be aiming directly toward where Karen would be shaving Michelle.

Michelle’s eyes were closed.   Warren and Chris were taking in the sight of her nude body.   Karen said, “Spread your legs a bit,” as she applied pressure to the inside of Michelle's thighs and knelt between them.   Karen was positioned within inches of Michelle’s pussy.

I handed Karen the items she needed to shave Michelle and took my place on the couch near her head.   Warren sat opposite me on a chair.   Chris was sitting adjacent to Michelle but had gotten up and now sat just behind Karen whispering instructions in her ear.    Karen, with her head turned slightly to better hear Chris, gave slight nods.  Then she got to work.

"Ready," Karen asked as she began lifting Michelle's pubic hairs away from her body - more forcefully then she needed to in my opinion -in order to cut the pubic hairs as short as possible.   I think her forcefulness was being done at Chris's instruction.   As she cut through the first bunch of hair, Michelle groaned.  

"Oh my God."

Karen contined rapidly.   Michelle's butt would lift a bit each time this was done to lessen the pain.   Karen started pulling the hair growing around Michelle's labia, when she did, she'd pull it to the side giving us a glimpse of the inside of Michelle's pussy.    Karen would give me occasional glances and smiles.   She did the same with Warren.

Karen spread Michelle's thighs wider apart giving her better access.  I gave one last look at her pussy hair that would soon be gone as Karen reached down and slowly spread the lather on my wife, taking her time working the shaving cream around.   She wiped her hands on the cloth and picked up the razor.   Karen stroked the razor down Michelle's mound, exposing a strip of bare flesh.  

“Oh my God,” Michelle said again as she tilted her head forward a bit to see.

I reached out and began caressing Michelle's left breast while avoiding her nipples with one hand.   The other hand I used to caress her face softly.    Warren was watching me.  I nodded to him and he followed suit, reaching to her right breast.   This generated a quick intake of breath and a warning from Karen to Michelle that she needed to remain perfectly still.  Michelle nodded her head.  

Opening her eyes, Michelle looked at me and then reached for my cock and began stroking it slowly.   She rolled her head toward Warren and said, "Oh Warren, you shouldn't see me like this.  Please don't think poorly of me for what I've done today."  

She couldn't focus on his face as she said this.   She whispered, "I love you."  Shaking her head she continued, “Not the way I love Joe.  But I do love you Warren", she closed her eyes again.  "Kiss me," she said.

Warren leaned forward and gave her a kiss on the lips.  Short and sweet.   "I love you too Michelle.   And I’m fine with seeing you like this.   I’ve always imagined you were this beautiful beneath," Warren replied. Then she reopened her eyes and reached for his balls.  Very lightly she began fondling them as she closed her eyes again.   Warren beamed as he spread his legs a bit more while sitting on the edge of the couch.

Karen had to unfold Michelle's labia a bit to get the hairs growing just barely inside the lips.   This brought moans from Michelle and a tightened grip on my dick.  

"You're going to look so pretty," Karen said.

Karen soon finished and wiped the remaining shaving cream from Michelle's pussy with the damp cloth.   Michelle's clit was sticking out about an inch from its hiding spot.   Chris had been looking at it since the shaving had started.  

“Just stay still Michelle.  I’m just going to rub a little lotion on you to soothe the irritation,” Karen said.

"Okay," Michelle said softly, eyes closed.

Karen was about to squeeze some aloe vera into her hand when Chris took the bottle from her and squeezed it into his own hand.   He reached his hand in front of Karen and began gently rubbing it on Michelle’s bald mound.   Michelle was thinking it was still Karen tending to her as she gave a soft satisfying-like moan.  

"Spread your legs a bit more," Karen said.  

Michelle did as instructed and Chris began to genly carress her up and down her pussy lips.   I watched as another man rubbed my wife's pussy.

Chris motioned for Karen to get out of the way.  As she did, Chris leaned down and put his mouth to Michelle’s spread pussy.  

Michelle's eyes shot open.  “Oh, Karen, stop.  No.”  

She thought it was Karen but then realized it was Chris.  She fought to close her thighs together.   “Oh my God, Chris.  No.  Stop,” she said.    Her feet came off the ground in hopes she could curl her body up and away from him.   This just made it easier for Chris to oper her legs further.  On realizing this, her feet came back to the floor.  I held her torso down when she initially began to struggle.  She looked at me and I stared back at her.  

"Joe?!?!?"

I didn't say a word.  I just stared back.

Karen said, “He’s just returning the favor hun.”  

My holding her down was answer enough that I was okay with allowing this to happen to her – even if she wasn’t okay with it.   She said, “But he shouldn’t be…”   A second later she said, "Joe, don't.  I might... he's going to make me..."   She closed her eyes.

Her struggle lessened and she gave in to the inevitable.   Her panicked look disappeared and soon she began moaning softly as Chris’s tongue worked its magic.  

"Oh God, no," she said shaking her head..   A jolt was sent through her body and her upper body flinched.   "Joe?!?"

Soon, numerous times, her back would arch involuntarily and then fall again.  "Oh my God."   Her cheeks turned a bright shade of red as she stared in my eyes, though it was a far off stare.  Her lips began to form into the shape of an “o” as she began to breath more rapidly.

With her red cheeks she said, “Chris stop, I’m going to...  Oh God Joe, stop him damn it."   She made another weak attempt at freeing her arms from my grip before giving up.   Chris moved up her slit higher.   The tip touched her clit for the first time..  "He's... it's...  Joe, he's kissing... that's gonna... I'm going to..."

I looked down, Chris had her clit between his lips kissing it as he gently tugged at it with pursed lips.

"Oh my God," she moaned as her legs spread open a bit more.   She was liking what he was doing to her, but embarrassed as hell.

“It’s okay.  Let it go babe," I told her as my hand gently brushed the hair back off of her face.

She gently shook her head to me, then she closed her eyes.  "No Joe, I can't help myself from...," she whispered breathing quickly.   Her body was betraying her.   Her legs spread wider still - contradicting her requests of me to stop him.   It hadn't taken long for her to get where she was going – she had been on the brink of an orgasm for the previous 10 minutes.  

No sooner had she asked me to stop him, her left hand gripped mine and squeezed tight.   Her other hand grabbed the edge of the table near her waist.   “Oh my God Joe, I’m going to …no ... don’t let this happen here.   I can't help myself...   I'm trying not to...  Please babe, you can't let this happen .   Not in front of everyone Joey.   You don't want this..."

I nodded to her.  "Yes I do."

"Oh God Joe, nobody but you has ever made me... nobody but you has ever seen me…” she gave one final last attempt at freeing herself from Chris again.  It was of no use.  

Her face took on a serious tone - intent almost - as she lifted her head and looked down at Chris as she fought to keep it from happening.   Her face softened and head laid back .    For a short moment she held perfectly stlll before  her ass slowly lifted a couple of inches from the table and then back down again.   Her legs spread wider.   "Oh God, Oh God, Oh God."  She made eye contact with Warren, "Don't watch..." she breathed out, then her eyes squeezed shut.   Her face was getting more flushed as she tried to prevent it from happening.   Her ass lifted off the table again and her knees separated wider as though wanting his tongue to get as much of her as possible.   Then she screamed.  

"OH GODDDDDDDDDDD JOEEEEEEEEEEEE, I'M....   Ugggggggg.   Goddddddddddddddddddd."  Her eyes shot open.   She looked from me to Warren.   "Aahhhhhhhh, Godddddddd."    Warren was smiling at her.   "JESUSSSSSSSS."   Her eyes and mouth squeezed shut.    She began biting her lower lip as her upper body shook.

Her legs began to tremble as they spread wider still.   She let out a shrill scream as she came - just 1 minute from the time his tongue had first made contact with her pussy.   She remained with her ass off of the table allowing her pelvic to sway slightly from left to right as though she was feeding her pussy to Chris's attacking tongue.    Her right hand went to the back of his head and she said, "Yes, right there.   Don't stop."   She screamed again.   "Oh Goddddd.   Jesusssss."

Her head turned to the side, eyes still closed.   "Oh my God Joeeeeey."

She removed her hand from the back of his head.  Her bottom dropped back down to the table.  Her pussy now in retreat from his tongue.    Chris followed in hot pursuit - continuing to batter at her swollen clit.

She finally yelled, “Oh God, please stop doing that.  I can't take it anymore.”  

Chris turned his tongues attention to her pussy hole and slowly but firmly placed it in her opening.  He withdrew it and pushed it to the opening again.   Michelle let out a satisfying moan as it penetrated as much as possible.   Another sensation hit her and her hips convulsed upward, Chris's head shot back as though he received a blow to the chin.   Her orgasm was still going.  

"Oh Goddddddd Chris!" she said.

Chris head sprung forward and began lapping at her opening.    Finally the orgasm ended as her head turned to the side.   A sheen of sweat covered her forehead.   She remained with her eyes closed and right cheek touching the table facing Warren opposite me.   Chris didn't stop, his licks became very very gentle though and every so often his tongue would slowly slide into her opening.   Each time he did this, a slight smile would surface on Michelle's face and she'd let out a little "mmm" sound.  She did nothing to stop it.

Karen came over to me and with the quarter in one hand and the glass in the other.   She deposited the quarter in the bottom of the glass then leaned forward to whisper in my ear.   “I dare you to let me take a ride on your cock.”

She pulled me from beside Michelle and had me sit back on the couch - less than 2 feet from my wife's closed eyes.  Karen straddled my legs and grabbed my upright shaft, guiding the head of my cock to her clit and began massaging herself up and down the warm, wet length of her spread pussy.  It felt fucking wonderful.   This action lasted for a moment then she sank down impaling herself onto my cock.  She let out a loud moan, as did I.    She was not tight like Michelle, in fact there was not even the slightest bit of a snug fit to her.   Her pussy was so soft that it seemed to gently glide along the surface of my cock - gently carresing my cock with a silky surface.   Wonderful is actually an understatement.

"Ahhhh yes.  That feels good," Karen said.   She began to slide up and down on me.  I didn't have to do a thing except sit back and enjoy her doing all the work.   My hands went to her tits and I took one in my mouth.  

Warren later told me that Karen's initial moan had caused Michelle to open her eyes to see what had caused it.   As Michelle had turned to look in our direction her vision was filled with my dick sliding in and out of her co-worker.   He said that she had turned back and looked at him and said, "I hope he will be happy now."

Removing his tongue for a brief second, Chris told Michelle to spread her legs wider.   To my astonishment Michelle moved her left leg out further.  Chris lifted it off the floor and placed her foot on the couch in the crook of the arm and cushion.

"No, not like that," Michelle said.

"Yes," Chris said as he grabbed her other leg at the calf and placed her foot on the chair that Warren had been sitting in during the ‘dare’ game.  Michelle is extremely flexible and had no trouble be positioned like this.   This allowed her legs to be splayed very wide open for Chris.  

"Oh yes.   There we go," Chris said.  "Goddamn, you have a pretty pussy."  

He then guided her left hand to where she had just been shaven.  He maneuvered her hands around to allow her to feel her smooth skin.  She didn’t say anything.   Chris guided her fingers across her pussy lips.   “Doesn’t that feel nice?”

No response.

He then took her index finger and middle finger and guided them to each side of her slit.   “Open yourself up more for me,” he said.

Michelle shook her head.

He placed his fingers next to each of hers and said, “Just like this,” as he spread her lips further apart.    Her fingers assisted him in spreading her pussy lips open twice as wide as they had just been.   “Now keep yourself open just like that and I'll put my tongue back,” Chris said as he removed his hand.  

Michelle continued to hold herself open awaiting the touch of his tongue again.

“That’s a good girl,” Chris said.  “Someone sure likes her pussy getting eaten, doesn’t she?”   He reapplied his mouth and tongue to the pink flesh around her hole.

Michelle’s response to this was a long soft satisfying moan with a slight arching of her back.  "Mmmm," she moaned quietly, trying to stiffle the sound she made.   A moment later her free hand came up and gently glided across each of her breasts.  Michelle always had me play with her breasts when I performed oral sex, while other times she'd play with her breast when I ate her.

She rolled her head toward Warren to see him stroking himself.  She reached for Warren’s cock.   Pulling him to her mouth, she began to tongue the blood engorged head without taking him into her mouth.   Tilting her neck more toward him, her lips wrapped around the head of his cock and slid two inches down his shaft and moaned.  I wasn't sure if she was moaning because she had a cock in her mouth or because of what Chris was doing with his tongue to her.

Warren reached down and started to play with Michelle's tits with his right hand.   The other hand lightly caressed the top of her head.

It suddenly dawned on me that Warren’s cock had been inside Karen earlier.  I wondered if the taste of Karen was still on him.   I had to believe that it was.

Michelle began getting more aggressive as she bobbed her head back and forth on his cock as best she could while lying on her back.  Her moans got louder over the next two minutes as she was nearing her second orgasm.

From the corner of my eye I noticed Chris signal something to Warren.    I couldn't see Warren, but Chris just smiled at him.   Then Chris sat up, removing his mouth from Michelle's pussy.    Unbeknownst to her he had positioned himself to put his dick inside of her.  Realizing now that he was going to fuck her, his cock suddenly seemed monstrous in size.

Wondering why he had stopped his oral attack when she was so close to orgasm, Michelle's eyes turned her eyes to see why he stopped.   Chris had put the head of his cock to the place his tongue had just been – between her wide spread pussy lips – and grabbed her at the top of her spread thighs.  She suddenly comprehended his intentions.   I watched, wanting to stop this from happening but found myself unable to react.  Warren on the other hand instinctively reached forward to hold Michelle down as she attempted to get up.  

Warren's  cocked popped out of her mouth....

"OH GOD NO, YOU'RE TOO BIG FOR MEEEEEEE…" Michelle screamed just as Chris buried all 7 inches of his thick cock into my wife in one swift motion.    She howled a scream of pain.    Her feet came down from the couch and chair and fell to the floor trying to close her legs.  Chris pulled out all but the head and buried it deep within her again.   "Oh my God, nooooo, " she screamed as her eyes instantly watered and some tears began to flow from her eyes.    She was trying to sit up but couldn't.  

“It was going to happen eventually Michelle,” he said.   “Do you really want me to have to bounce a quarter for this.  I will if you want me to.”

He drove into her again producing another scream from Michelle.    His cock was so thick around, from the angle I was sitting at, it appeared as though her outer labia would completely go into her on an inward stroke and the lips would puff out to three times their size when he'd pull out.   He pulled out and thrust back into her again.   "Ahhh God, you're going to tear me.  It’s so big.  Joe stop him."  She turned her head to look back at me with a terrified look on her face.  “Please, It’s too big Joe.  Please stop him”  She was so helpless as she repeated once again,  "It's so big."

"Chris, stop," I yelled instinctively.   I put my hands on Karen's shoulder to remove her from me.

"It's so big," Michelle said again, this time looking at me.   "It's too big Joe," she cried.

Karen still straddling me, pushed back hard against me and said, "No Joe, she'll be fine.  Leave them be.  I’ll help her."  I sat back reluctantly with grave concern on my face, though my eyes never left the two of them, mainly his cock penetrating her.

She turned to Michelle.   "Shut up, Michelle," Karen yelled at her.   "You're acting like it's the first time you've had sex.   You're not a virgin."

"Help her lift her legs Chris," Karen instructed her husband.

Following the next inward stroke, Chris remained deep in her and reached down lifting Michelle's legs behind the knees.   Karen said to Michelle, "Hold yourself at the back of your legs."

She didn’t do as instructed.  Instead her eyes met mine.   “Is this what you really want Joe?  For him to do this to me?” she said as a tear ran from her eye down past her ear and into her hair.  "Do you want to have ano...to watch another man have sex with me?"

I didn’t say a word as Karen continued riding up and down on me.   Karen instead spoke.   “He made a deal with us Michelle.   If he got to fuck me, he said Chris could fuck you.”

That wasn't exactly what I had said, but I couldn't think of how to respond to it.    Michelle stared at me.   She didn't seem mad, she just stared at me.

Karen spoke instead. “You’ll be fine hun.   It will just take a moment for your muscles to relax.   Chris won’t hurt you.”

Michelle gave one last glance to me and then turned to face Chris.  “You have to be more gentle until I get used to how big it is, nothing this big has ever...,” Michelle sobbed.   She reached her right hand down between their bodies and rubbed the skin to the left of her pussy lip.  She did the same to the right side of her pussy.   His cock buried in it as he was uncomfortably pulling her lips in at a wierd angle.   Then she grabbed behind the back of her thighs near her knees.   As Chris let go, gravity allowed her thighs to fall to the sides.   His huge cock kept her pussy opened wide.

“Gentle,” she repeated with a pleading whimper.  "Please be gentle, you're too big.  It's hurting me."

"It won't be for long."  Chris drooled in his hand, pulled out all but the head and applied the spit all around the lips at her opening and on his cock.   Then he resumed penetrating her, though much more slowly.  Michelle concentrated on her breathing and stared at Chris.    Slowly he slid in and out of her.    Warren reached forward and wiped the trail of tears that streaked Michelle’s face.   It was less than 20 seconds when the first moans escaped her lips.

Chris smiled at her.   Michelle looked back into his eyes.  Her face in deep thought.   Slowly he continued.  In then out.

He nodded to her slowly, as if to say, "like this."    She gave a nod of her head.   Then she closed her eyes and moaned again as her head tilted back a bit.

"You feeling better?"

Michelle reopened her eyes.  She found Chris staring at her chest.

"Your tits are phenomenal.   You're whole body is fucking phenomenal, just like Karen told me it was."

Over the next minute her moans got louder, then she said,  “Oh God, this is starting to feel good.”   This encouraged Chris to quicken his pace.   Michelle didn’t object, in fact she let out a long satisfying moan - almost as though she had been wanting him to speed up.  "Really good."

"Oh yes, like that," she said.  "Just like that."

"Faster?" he asked.

Michelle nodded.  "Yes.   Whatever you want.   Do whatever you want.  Just keep doing it.  Don't stop doing this to me please.  It's perfect."

Chris was soon fucking her hard.  Giving her every bit of his cock as his pelvic area met hers with hard thrusts.   I was mesmerized by her breasts bouncing in every direction as he began slamming in and out of her.    It was clear now that the moans and panting being emitted from Michelle were of sheer pleasure. There was little doubt about how much she was enjoying what was happening to her.   She was becoming lost in the moment.

“Oh my God Joe, it's so big,” Michelle said in a pleasurable moan.  "It's so big and...  I'm so stretched....  Oh God this feels so good."

With her hands busy holding her own legs, this left Chris unobstructed access to her tits.  

“Goddamn, you’ve got some nice fucking titties ” he said as he began lightly rubbing them with his hands.   His attention zeroed in on her areola’s and nipples.   He gripped a large amount of the tips of her breasts and began rolling them between his thumb and index finger.   He continued doing this as he pulled further away from her body.   Michelle began to voice her displeasure at what he was doing.   She leaned forward to lessen the pain he was inflicting.  He was pulling so hard her breasts looked like two pylons on her upper-torso.  

“Ughhh.  You’re hurting me again,” Michelle begged.

"Shhhh," Chris said as he slowly let the flesh slide from his grip.  He held on to them until he only held her nipples.   He rolled them between her fingers and then released them.

“I could play with these titties all fucking day,” Chris said as he continued to grope and fondle them more softly.  Michelle had her eyes closed, but the sensation of orgasm was near again.   Her head began shaking ever so softly.

Karen had us turn slightly so that I was leaning back against the arm of the couch with her atop me.   We could now watch our spouses in action, and they us.

Michelle was never one to be verbal during our lovemaking but she started to be with Chris.   She began whispering encouraging commands to him as she became lost in the sensations - "yes, harder", or “go faster".  I again heard her say to herself softly, “Joe wants me to do this.”

Michelle’s whispers disappeared and she was soon loud enough for us all to hear.   "Yes, yes, oh God, like that, just like that...forever."   She looked at me, "It's never felt this good before."  

I could no longer see his cock pistoning in and out of her pussy, but it didn’t matter, just watching the two of them was fantastic.   It was an utterly amazing sight knowing that she was not just receiving - but thoroughly enjoying the fucking of her life - and I was lucky enough to be witness to it.

Michelle was within seconds of her orgasm when Chris pulled out leaving her holding the back of her knees and her pussy spread wide open to him.   She gasped at the sudden emptiness he left her with.   She couldn't form a sentence as she said, "No, don’t stop...  More...  I’m almost there.   Joe says it’s okay.  You can...  Just make me…  It feels so... "    Just a few minutes earlier she was fighting to get him off of her, now she was asking him to continue the sex.  She looked confused as to why he had just pulled out of her, almost to the point of being upset.

Chris stood up with his massively thick cock.  It was slick with her juices.   I couldn’t help but stare at it.   He then shocked her (and me) by telling her to roll over and get on her hands and knees on the coffee table.  

She objected.  “No.  Finish me like this.  I was just about to…”  She was looking up at him still holding herself at the back of her thighs.   Lewdly exposing her pussy to him while requesting him to bring her to orgasm.   She tried closing her legs together.   Her knees were now only spread about a foot away from each other.

“About to what?” Chris asked.

Her face flushed.

“You were about to what?” He asked again.

“You know...” She said sheepishly.

He reached down with his index finger extended and applied it to her clit.   This brought a gasp from her.   Her legs slowly spread open again.   He wiggled his finger around in a circular motion.  “Sweety, you and I are a long ways from being finished, and I promise you’ll have a few orgasms, so don’t you worry."   Her legs opened a bit more.

"Please..." she started to say.   She was wiggling at his touch.

"You like having your pussy touched, don't you?"    He was staring Michelle straight in the eye.     "Don't you?" He repeated.

"Yes," she whispered.

"Open your legs back up."

She allowed her legs to fall to the sides.

He looked down at her.   "Your clit is all swelled up.   You want me to kiss it?"  

She didn't answer.

"Answer me, do you want me to kiss it?"

She gave a half nod.

Chris smiled at her as he knelt.   He leaned forward and wrapped his lips around her clit and started sucking it in his mouth gently.

Michelle gasped,  "OH  GODDDD," and opened her legs up wider, more fully.  She rolled her head back as though not wanting to look at what he was doing, though at the same time urging him on.

Next I could see, Chris had her clit pinched between his teeth.  Between the gap of his upper and lower teeth I could see his tongue moving feverishly.

"Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh," she screamed in obvious joy  "Oh my Goddddddd JOEEE."

He released her, " Now roll over and I’ll get you off like you want."

“No, not like that,” she pleaded.  "Take me back in your mouth or touch me, I'm almost..."   The tone in her voice made her sound like a little child.  She was pleading.  In all our time together, we had only had sex ‘doggy style’ one time, and Michelle didn’t like it.  She said it was too animalistic. I on the other hand loved it.

Chris didn't bother asking her again.   He said, “Yes.  Because, I like fucking like that and because you're going to enjoy me fucking you like that.” Then he reached down and took her hands, pulled her up, then spun her around and grabbed her around the waist and said, "Kneel," as soon as her knees touched the table he pushed down and she went to her hands and knees on the coffee table.  "Good girl.  Plus, now you can watch your secretary banging your husband."  

Michelle hadn't put up any struggle against him knowing it would prove fruitless.  He was far too strong for her.   She looked at me with worry.  I could tell by the look on her face that she wanted me to stop him.   I was too busy with Karen though, with my hands on her waist while she rode up and down on me slowly.

Karen looked at Michelle. "Joe told us he wanted you to have the time of your life today Michelle.   I promise you that you will, just do whatever Chris says.  He knows what he's doing."

Michelle looked over at Warren as Chris positioned her on the table to his liking.  Her tits hung down beneath her.  Warren just stood and watched the scene unfold before him.    His eyes looked to her hanging breasts.   She knew what he was looking at.   Her eyes dropped to his rock hard cock for a moment and then closed her eyes, giving in to what was happening to her while Warren enjoyed watching.

Michelle’s knees were at the edge of the table.   Her lower legs hung off the end.   Chris told her to spread her legs.   She didn’t move.  “Come on Michelle, you were the one asking me to get you off again.   I’m just doing like you asked.  Open up for me.”   She didn’t move.  

Michelle’s eyes shot open when Chris slapped her on the right ass cheek and said, “Spread ‘em Michelle.”    It took a couple of seconds to sink in that she had just been spanked before she reacted to his demand.

Michelle looked toward me.  Our eyes were locked together as she spread her knees to opposite sides of the table to allow another man access to her pussy.  I noticed her knuckles were white.  She had a death grip on the edge of the table.

“There we go,” he said.   He looked down at her rear end.  “Damn, this is a fantastic view back here.”  He knelt down behind her.   “A much better view then when you were sitting on Warren’s lap.”   He reached with his hand and began rubbing her pussy lips using all four of his fingers.  

Michelle let out a light gasp at this and closed her eyes again.  “Oh God, please stop.” she whispered.

Chris half laughed.  “You don't really want me to stop, do you?  You like when I touch you, don’t you Michelle?  I can tell."

Michelle didn’t respond.

“Quit being so shy and answer me, you like when I touch you, don't you?” he repeated.

“Yes,” she answered quietly.  I don't know what he did, but her mouth opened and she let out a quick breath.  It was obvious that whatever he did she liked it.

Warren walked around the table behind her to observe what Chris was doing.

Chris slipped a finger in her and began sliding it in and out of her real slow.   “Damn, this thing snapped right back.  You even feel tight on my finger.”

Michelle’s breathing began to pick up a bit. She was definitely enjoying what he was doing.  Her hips involuntarily began moving around in a circular motion slightly.   This encouraged Chris even more.  A soft moan escaped her lips.  

Chris asked, “Do you want to cum on my finger or my cock?”

No answer.  She stifled a moan.   He was humiliating her and she could do nothing to stop him in her current state of mind.   Chris continued to touch her and she suddenly said, “OH GOD!”  I could see her hips and ass push back toward his hand.  Her hips gyrated slightly.

“You need to touch her clit.   That’ll help her cum,” I said.

“Well, I know what to avoid then.   She didn't answer my question,” Chris said as he continued touching her.  

Michelle’s ass wiggled around and she moaned, “Oh God, please.”   She wanted touched.  "Your finger.  Please, now, with your finger," she said in a whisper as she pushed herself back toward him.   "Make me...  faster..."

Chris removed his hand and began caressing her ass.   He gave a little laugh.  “I'd like to help you with that, but I think I'd rather be inside you when you cum.   I think you'll like it better that way too.   Stretched tight around me when you cum will really be good for you.  Promise.”   He stopped caressing and began kneading her cheeks, spreading them apart as he did so.   He was looking very intently at her two holes as he did this.

Karen stood up and turned around so that her back was to me.   In this position she could better observe Chris and Michelle.  She maneuvered herself over my erection.   Michelle opened her eyes and watched as Karen sank back down on me.   Karen let out a long satisfying moan as my erection slid into her.   With her kneeling on the table, Michelle's  head was only a couple of feet away from us and she had an up-close view of my cock filling Karen’s pussy.   Karen moaned loudly.  She looked at Michelle, “He’s not the size of Chris, but your hubby sure has a nice long one.   I appreciate you sharing.”  She smiled at Michelle.   "And I know Chris appreciates Joe sharing you."

Karen reached for my hands and said, "Come on Joe, no need to be shy."  She brought them around to the front of her chest.   I happily began to knead and massage each of her tits.   With her hands, Karen reached down and alternated between rubbing my balls and playing with her clit as she slowly rode up and down on me.   She smiled at Michelle again.   "God he's got some big balls."  Michelle looked down at Karen's hands fondling my nuts.   She then closed her eyes.

Karen said to Chris, “Hun, I think Michelle is jealous I'm the only one getting filled right now.  I think she wants you back inside.”

"Yes, ma'am.   You ready?"  Chris asked as he gave a little pat to Michelle’s ass.   Michelle opened her eyes.   Warren walked back in front of Michelle.   She seemed shocked when he came into view – not realizing that he had been behind her watching what Chris was doing to her.  

"How was the view back there Warren," Karen asked with a smile.

"Beautiful," he said smiling while looking at Michelle.

Chris gave a smile to Karen and I as he stepped between Michelle’s legs.   He then reiterated what he said to Michelle earlier, “Oh yes, you’re going to like this doll.  I just know it.    First, you need to spread your knees further apart.   Come on,  open up for me."   With his knee he pushed outward to spread her legs a little further as he said, "Spread those knees apart for me."

This time Michelle didn’t object as she lifted her knee off the table slightly and put it to the very edge.   She did the same with her other leg.   "Oh yes.   Thank you,”  Chris said as he reached down and did something to her.   "Yes ma'am, you are ready now, aren't you."

“Not only are you going to enjoy this, I think everyone else is going to enjoy watching you.   I can sense it.    Warren for one enjoys looking at both you ladies, and he's really going to enjoy watching your big ol' boobies swinging around beneath you once we get going.  He can't keep his eyes off your bod.   'specially those titties.”

She looked at Warren, sure enough he was looking at her tits.

This made Michelle tilt her head to look down at her hanging breasts again.   That he had just brought attention to her boob's was without a doubt humiliating to her.   But Chris was right, just seeing them hanging down as they were now was an awesome sight.   Her nipples were hard and looked huge hanging down off the globe of her tits almost touching the table.

Michelle tried bending her elbows inward a bit to cover them, though it did no good.   With her arms supporting her upper body weight, there was nothing to be done about hiding or prohibiting her tits from swinging freely beneath her.   Just the little movements she was making caused them to jiggle around like jello in a bowl.  I couldn’t wait until he started fucking her.


Michelle looked up at Warren. “Please don’t watch,” she whispered to him.   Unresponsive, he stared back.  “You shouldn't watch,” she repeated.  

“It’s okay,” he said.   And then he sat down in the chair directly in front of her, just two feet away.

She was about to say something else but stopped when Warren reached down and gently took his own cock in his hand and very slowly stroked it up and down.

"Don't do that," she said, averting her eyes from what he was doing with his hand, Michelle shook her head softly to him with pleading eyes.  She looked as though she was going to cry if he didn’t leave.    Little did she know, not only was he going to watch it, he was also videotaping the whole event.   She was about to be taken doggy style - an act she didn't like - by someone she had just met hours ago, and with three other people watching it happen.  

Her eyes were still locked on Warrens as Chris grabbed her waist and pulled her rear-end nearer to his fiery red wet cock. She let out a light gasp at the suddenness of the action.  Michelle bit her lower lip and closed her eyes thinking he was going to penetrate her right then.  

Chris put his hands full on each of Michelle’s ass cheeks.   With his thumbs near the crack of her ass and his fingers spread to each side, he spread her ass cheeks apart as far as he could.

“You’ve got a gorgeous little ass on you,” he said looking down at it as he nestled his cockhead within her folds to the entrance of her pussy’s opening.  She emitted a satisfying groan as the head gently pushed the lips further apart.  “That feels good, doesn’t it?”

She didn't answer.

He tapped her ass.  "Doesn't it?"

“Mmmm-hmmm,” she moaned softly as he wiggled the head around a bit.

“You were starting to miss this it, weren’t you?”

She didn’t respond again.   He slapped a bit harder on her ass and then began to rub the very spot he had just slapped.   “Weren’t you, Michelle?”

"Yes," she whispered.

"I can't hear you."

“Yes,” she said for all of us to hear.  

He then touched the middle of her back and said, “Arch your back a little more.  It will be more comfortable.”   As instructed, she bent her elbows a bit as she arched her back.   This pointed her ass higher upward giving him even better access to her opening.

“Tell me when you’re ready and I’ll have you back in heaven in no time, just like you asked,” he said.

Michelle opened her eyes to look at me with a hope of plea that I might stop him.  I stared back at her and gave a gentle nod.  She responded with a slight shake of her head.

Karen noted Michelle's uncomfortableness and said, "Don't worry Michelle.   When you're done, you'll be thanking him."

“You ready?” Chris asked.    He was speaking to Michelle, but looking at Karen and I with a smile on his face

Michelle bit her lower lip harder and looked at me like a child anticipating being stuck with a needle in the doctor’s office.   “Yes, but it's so big, just go slow please…” she said as she closed her eyes tightly preparing for his penetration.    

Chris pulled her back onto him as he drove his hips forward.    He wasn’t slow or gentle at all.   In one swift movement he had buried his cock all the way in her.   Her eyes shot open fully as she screamed.  

"Ahhhhhhh!  GOD!!!!!!!!!!!!!"

At first, I couldn't tell if it was pain or pleasure to her.   Then it was evident that she was uncomfortable.

He held her tightly impaled fully on his cock as she tried leaning forward a bit.     She wiggled a bit trying to get away from him, but she was fully mounted on all of his cock.

The problem was her thighs were too close together, thus pushing her pussy lips closed and restricting the size of her opening.  Chris told her to straddle her legs to both sides of the table to make it more comfortable.

She didn't comply, she now wanted free from him and leaned forward while trying to crawl away, but he was firmly holding her at her waist with his hips tight against her firm ass - buried completely inside of her.  

“Fine by me, but you’re gonna be awful sore if you don’t,” he said as he began thrusting in and out of her, still holding her hips.  

"Okay," she screamed, "Let me get my legs down."   He slowed but didn’t stop.  He was smiling as she clumsily fought to get first one knee off the table and then the other.   She was now straddling the table with her long legs straightened.    Bent at the waist she supported herself by continuing to grip the edges of the coffee table.  She leaned down a bit and arched her back more which lifted her ass a bit higher. Sliding her feet further apart allowed her to open herself up even further.   To make herself more comfortable, she was now giving him complete access to her pussy once again.

Chris kept a nice slow steady pace as he fucked my wife from behind.   Over the next half minute, the look on her face quickly changed from one of extreme discomfort to a look of confusion, and moments later to a look of utter amazement.   It was an expression I had never seen from her in all of the lovemaking sessions we had ever shared together.   Her mouth was slightly open and she gave a slight smile as she stared straight ahead with eyes open wide.  Her heavy exhales of breath were in perfect sync to the tempo in which Chris was fucking her.

Karen asked, “How we doing now Michelle?   It appears you might be enjoying it.”

Michelle looked at Karen and I. “Oh my God,”  her eyes went to Karen, “Oh my God.”

“Now we’re rolling, ain’t we baby,” Chris said with a laugh.

“Oh my God.   I'm so full,” was her only response.

"Talk to him Michelle, tell Chris what you want," Karen said.

Within a minute, Michelle again began to verbally encourage Chris.  This time though she told him “keep doing this” and a few moments later said “Yes, just keep fucking me like this.  Don't stop.”   The thing is – Michelle never swears.  Never.

“I told you you’d like it.”  

My eyes dropped to her breasts – they looked like punching bags being hit by an invisible force.   They were swinging in every direction as they hung beneath her.

“Yes.  You did,” she said, panting and moaning like I'd never heard her before.  "It feels so good," she yelled.  “God, you’re so big.     It feels so good Joe.”    It was the sexiest thing seeing her getting taken like that, especially because she was enjoying herself so much.  

 “What feels so good?  Your pussy, Michelle?” Chris asked.

(continued)
« Last Edit: June 07, 2013, 09:27:56 PM by joe_and_michelle »



joe_and_michelle

  • Guest
Reply #3 on: July 23, 2012, 09:16:57 PM
“Yes.  You doing this to me... It... It feels so.... God don't stop.”   A few seconds later, she looked at me, “This is what you wanted, right Joe?   Please tell me you wanted this to happen.”

Even though this wasn't exactly what I had in mind, I nodded.

Chris said, “How would you like Warren to fuck you next?   I think he wants to after watching your titties swinging around so pretty like they are.”

Michelle looked up at Warren briefly and then down at her boobs swinging around in every direction.    Then she looked over at me.  There was no shame now, she was too into the sex she was engaged in.   “Yes, he can.  If he wants to.”  

She had arched her back slightly more in response to his comment about her breasts, causing her chest to jutt out a bit more.   It appeared as though whe was twisting her torso also.   I couldn't believe it - she was trying to make her tits swing around more, all for Warren's enjoyment!

She looked at me.  “Joe, you want him to, right?  You want Warren to have sex with me too, right?   You want Warren to fuck me too, right?”    She was completely lost in it all.  

I nodded again.  

"Only if you want him to."  

She awaited my answer.  

"Yes babe, I want Warren to fuck you."

"I want him to fuck me too."

“Fuckin A.   She's all warmed up and wanting more dick.   You’re on deck Warren,” Chris said smiling.

The climax Michelle was deprived of minutes before was now making its return.

Chris continued, “Maybe instead of asking Joe, you should be asking Warren if he would like to fuck you next.”

She shook her head.   “I know he wants to,” she panted.  She was close to cumming.

“I'm not so sure.   Ask him Michelle,” Chris said as he lightly slapped her ass.  "You should make sure."

Michelle moaned.   “Oh God.   Warren, will you please fuck me?   Please.  I want you to.  I need you to.  Joe wants you to fuck me too.”

Warren answered that he would love to.

Michelle leaned back so that her ass was sticking back further.   “Don't stop,” Michelle said.   “You're going to make me cum again...”   She gripped the table harder and went on her tip toes.    “Oh, God.  Oh, God.  Oh, my God yes.”

Then she began panting, "It’s happening.  Oh yes.  God yes, with it filling me so good.  Oh, oh, oh, ohhhhhhhh God.   Now…"   She looked at Warren and yelled, “Oh God Warren.    Oh my God, you’re going to fuck me next, aren't you.   Just like this.  Please make me feel this good too.”  Then surprisingly she said, "I love you Warren."   Just then her orgasm arrived and she screamed a sound of joy.  "Ahhhhhhhhh, yessssss, yes, God yes."  She had a huge smile on her face as her head was tilted up.   “OH MY GOD, he's so big and its making me org... cum so hard,” she screamed pleasurably.  It was as though she was experiencing an orgasm for the first time ever.

Chris said, “God Damn, does her pussy always do this?”  He was looking at me still thrusting in and out.

“What,” was all I could say.

“It was like she's pulling me inside of her.  Like her pussy is milking my dick.”

Seeing that I had only had sex with Michelle, I thought all women did that.   Whenever she came, her pussy would convulse and give little tugs and send ripples or waves up and down my cock.   I never knew that this was unique.  

“Well, yeah,” I answered.   What I almost said was, "Of course."

Chris smiled and said, “Holy fuck.  This pussy is worth a million dollars.   I’ve never felt anything like it.”   He looked at Warren, “Brother, you’re in for a treat."

Warren was smiling.

Michelle’s orgasm had an effect on Karen and she began her orgasm.  Reaching down she began rubbing at her clit fast and furiously.   She was just as loud as Michelle as she orgasmed.  Michelle’s eyes never left Karen’s hand as she serviced her own clit, getting herself off.

Chris felt the need to comment as they both quieted down.  “Damn Joe, the neighbors might be calling the cops with all the screaming we’re making these girls do.”   He gave a laugh.  "Probably a good thing it's still raining and thundering out, or we might have our party interupted."

Karen gave a laugh too and climbed off of me.   “Time to make you scream mister,” she said to me as she took me in her mouth. In the blink of an eye my cock was deep in her mouth as she began humming around it and massaging my balls.   I only hoped that she would give more lessons to Michelle, because what she was doing to me was more phenomenal than the feel of a pussy – after all, this was my first real blow job.   The combination of watching the scene that played out in front of me with Michelle and Chris, and the great head I was receiving was too much for me.  

Michelle and I had made eye contact just as I began shooting my load into Karen's mouth.   She stared at me blankly all the while still breathing heavily. I was wondering what was going through her mind as I stared back with an intense look while holding Karen’s head in my hands filling her mouth with my cum.   Here we were observing each other having sex with other people.   The first time either of us had ever been with anyone but each other.   Karen continued sucking me even as my dick softened.

“Did you like that Joe,” Michelle asked as Karen got up from her knees and cuddled next to me to watch her husband continue to fuck Michelle.

I nodded to her.  She stared back at me for a moment and then said, “Good, I’m glad.”  Then turned her head to look forward where Warren stood.

Warren was slowly stroking his cock.   He was looking at Michelle's tits.   He then looked up and their eyes met.

"I love the way you kissed my breasts earlier," Michelle said.

Warren said, "And I love the way you took me in your mouth."

Michelle's eyes looked back down at his cock.   "Me too," she said.

Chris caught Warren’s eye.   "If you both enjoyed it that much, put it back in."

Warren glanced down at Michelle.

“Don’t be shy.  Step up Warren.  She just told you she liked sucking your wang.   Give the lady what she wants.”

Warren glanced first at me.   Then Michelle.   He stood up from the chair.

Michelle panted, “No Warren.  Not right now.  I said that we can make love next.”

Chris gave her a playful slap on the ass and rammed into her a bit harder.   "Awww, come on Michelle."

Warren ignored her and stepped in front of Michelle so that his cock was six inches from her mouth.

“No please, I can’t.  Not while Chris is...,” she began to explain.   She looked at me for help, "Joe?"

Karen said in a teasing voice, “...Not while what - while Chris is fucking you?     Oh come on Michelle, you’re not really going to deprive him, are you?    Show these boys what a woman you really are.  Taking care of two guys at once while your husband watches.  That is some hot stuff girlfriend.”

Michelle looked from Karen back at Warren and his erect cock before turning back to me.   “What do you want?”

“That’s up to you,” I answered.

“No it’s not, it’s up to you.  Do you want to watch them both be with me at the same time?  If that is what you want, I will."

I stared at her for a moment then said, "Yes."      She looked dumbfounded that I said that.    Looking at Warren I said, "Go ahead Warren."

Chris slapped Michelle lightly on the ass cheek.   “Now this party is getting started, eh?"   He pinched Michelle on the ass cheek.  "You heard him.  Open up.  We know you really want to..   We're not going to think any less of you.  Shit, you’ve had him in your mouth twice already.   Third time is the charm.”

Everyone in the room knew what that comment meant except for Michelle.  

Chris reached forward and grabbed Michelle's hair with one hand and pulled back gently.   Her face came up.

She looked up at Warren and opened her mouth slightly.  He put his cock head within an inch of her mouth and Michelle leaned forward.   Her lips closed around his shaft.    Warren stepped forward a bit further and his cock went deeper into her mouth.

"Wooooohooooo.  Now that there is a real woman," Karen said.   "Even I've never done two guys at the same time."

Michelle tried to get a rhythm of sucking Warren but couldn't because she was being bumped from behind by Chris.  

After about a half minute of his cock clumsily sliding in and out with no rhythm what so ever, Warren made a suggestion to Michelle, “Just hold your head as still as possible and let me do the work.”     He stepped forward a few more inches, this caused Michelle to tilt her head back a little.   Then Warren put his hands to each side of her head to steady it and began rocking his hips forward and backward.  

This was no longer a blowjob he was receiving, as far as I was concerned he was now fucking Michelle’s mouth.  Over the next minute he had progressed to sliding to the back of her mouth with no signs of discomfort to Michelle who was making muffled grunting sounds around his long hard cock.  She wasn't taking all of him, but she was taking a good 6 or 7 inches and every so often his nut sack would swing up and tap her on the chin.  Her mouth was stretched open wide, her lips tight around him, her neck tilted back.   She had nowhere to go.   Warren's cock was wet from her saliva.    During this, Chris had seemed to slow down a bit, but still kept a steady pace.

Karen grabbed her cellphone and took a picture of Michelle being fucked at both ends.     She then leaned forward and pulled Michelle's hair back behind her ear.   Warren held it there so that her face was clearly visible as he continued sliding his cock back and forth in her mouth.   With Michelle’s face now fully in view, Karen took another picture.

Then the strangest thing happened.   Michelle began to take over, she began rocking back and forth.  Both guys sensed it and slowed down their thrusting in and out of her.  

"I think somebody is enjoying this," Chris laughed.   Then he said to Warren, "Don't move, let her do the work."

Michelle let out a muffled protest as both guys stopped thrusting in and out of her.   She stopped also.  

Chris grabbed her by the hips and started rocking her.   "Come on.   Like you just were."  

She started rocking.   Warren had put his hands on the side of her head but otherwise he remained still.

"A little faster," Chris said.    

Michelle picked up her pace.

"You like this don't you.   You like how we're teasing you and making you do all the work."

A muffled, "Unn-uhh."   Came from her.

Chris laughed again.    "Sure you do.   Come on.   Show us how much you want it."   He tapped her on the ass.

Michelle began rocking back and forth a bit faster.

"Oh, come on.   You can do better than that," he said as he slapped her a bit harder on the other ass cheek.

Michelle completely took over.    Rocking forward taking Warren in her mouth, Chris's cock would almost exit her pussy.   Rocking back hard - almost knocking Chris off balance a couple of times - to get as much cock from him as possible while all but Warren's cock head would leave her mouth.  
"Woo-hooo, now you're going," Karen said.

It was amazing to watch.    20 minutes ago was the first time a cock had been in her mouth, now she rocked back and forth with her lips stretched wide around my friends cock, while her pussy was stretched wide with the biggest cock I've ever seen.

I was curious as to what Warren was going to do when his time of orgasm arrived.   Michelle’s only experience of tasting semen was about three months before our wedding. I had pulled out of her and deposited my load on her stomach.  She had stuck the tip of her finger in some of it and barely touched it to her tongue.   She hadn’t commented on it one way or another, but my cum never passed through her lips ever again.

The question to my previous thought was answered about a minute later.  Warren suddenly tensed and thrust his hips forward causing Michelle's head to tilt back, his hand gripped her hair at the back of her head in a ponytail fashion.   Chris, realizing it was Warren's time, stopped and leaned into her.   Michelle was trapped between them unable to move her head away from Warren any further.   While Warren used his left hand to hold Michelle at the back of her head, his right hand grabbed the base of his cock and began stroking.

Michelle grunted, "Unnn-unnn."

He grunted and demanded of Michelle, “Don't stop Michelle, use your tongue."  She must have obeyed, because then he said, "ahhhhh fuckkkk, yes, like that” and then he began to flood her mouth with his cum.  The shock on Michelle's face was evident, even with his dick filling her mouth.  Whether she wasn’t expecting him to cum into her mouth - or the thought never crossed her mind, which I think was the case - she now had a mouthful of Warren’s cum.    

"Keep doing that with your tongue," Warren repeated.   A moment later he said, "Yes, like that."   His hips gave a quick involuntary thrust forward.  "Oh fuck, this is good Michelle."

"You're doing great Michelle.   It's not over yet though.   Keep doing what you're doing," Karen encouraged her.

Warren held Michelle’s head firmly, but her eyes were opened wide and looking in my direction.  I was expressionless as I looked at her while Warren continued filling her mouth.  Behind her pulsating cheeks I could see her tongue moving feverishly.  Chris had begun thrusting into her from behind and she had no way of extruding Warren from her mouth.  He held her head very firmly on him while his orgasm seemed never ending.  She closed her eyes tightly and that’s when I noticed movement in the muscles of her neck.   She was swallowing what he had just delivered – and was still delivering - into her mouth.   By the time it was over, I never saw a drop escape her lips.  She had just given her first blowjob to completion and swallowed it as though she'd done it a hundred times before.

Warren released her head and backed away.   He was going to catch hell from her for that, I thought.   Michelle just looked up at him but never said a word as she continued her heavy breathing.   Her eyes drifted down to his cock.   Some cum rested on the head of his cock.

"You missed some," Karen said.    Warren stepped back up to her.  Michelle opened her mouth and took him back in.   Sucking at his cock.   A moment later he backed away.  His cock now clean.

Michelle turned her head toward me, she looked ashamed.  That’s when I noticed a glob of cum on her lower lip.  Slowly, it made its way down her chin.  I thought that she had to feel it.   But then again, she had just done something I'm sure she never thought she'd do.

"Damn girlfriend…" Karen said as she got up and sat on the table in front of Michelle, “Taking care of two guys at once, that was hot.”  Their faces were now less than a foot apart.

Michelle looked at Karen unable to acknowledge her as each thrust from Chris shook her body.

Karen continued, "I think somebody is really enjoying her afternoon.   Am I right?"  

Michelle glanced at me and then back to Karen without answering.

Karen continued, “I know Joe is enjoying watching what is happening with you, he just told me that seeing you with the two guys was the biggest turn on ever for him.  Are you enjoying what Chris is doing to you?”  

Michelle gave the slightest nod before panting, “Yes.”  She had a shamed look on her face.

Using her index and middle finger, Karen wiped the thick drop of cum from Michelle’s chin.   “Looks like you missed some.”    She held her finger’s in front of Michelle’s face.  

Still panting hard, Michelle glanced from Karen to the fingers presented before her.

“Open up,” Karen said.

Michelle didn’t open her mouth.

Karen leaned forward, and with a wicked smile on her face whispered in Michelle’s ear.  She was just loud enough that we could all hear, “Everybody knows you just swallowed your first load of cum.   This little bit will be easy for you.   Now, don't you want to make Joe proud?  Be a good little wife and show him how much you enjoyed the taste of cum.”

Michelle hesitated for a moment and then opened her mouth wide allowing Karen to insert her fingers.   She closed her lips as she cleaned the cum from Karen’s finger’s.    

“There you go,” Karen said as she slid her fingers in and out of Michelle's closed lips.   “You’re doing so good.  I’m so proud of you.  You still need to thank Warren for that protein drink he gave you.”

Releasing Karen’s finger, Michelle opened her eyes and looked up at Warren.  “Thank you Warren.”

Karen said to Warren, “It looks like a little more has oozed out.  Come here big boy,, let's get you cleaned up.”

Warren stepped in front of Karen expecting her to take care of it.   She grabbed his cock and pulled him to within a couple of inches of Michelle's face.

Michelle didn't need any instruction from anybody.  She opened her mouth to take him in again.  She waited.

"Just your tongue Michelle," Karen said.   "Your husband wants to see you clean him up with just your tongue."

Michelle reached out with her tongue and licked the cum oozing from him.   A string still connected from his cock to her lips.   She reached out again and licked some more.

"God, what you are doing for these boys is so hot Michelle."   She let Michelle lick away some more and then Michelle backed her head away.

Warren looked at me and smiled.

"So Michelle, have you ever had such a big cock inside you before?"

Michelle shook her head and panted, "No.  I’ve only made love with Joe."  

“Only Joe?  Really?   Just one guy ever?   And now you’re going to get fucked by three beautiful cocks in the same day?”  

With no response from Michelle, Karen continued, “I feel so terrible.”   She said faciciously.   She smiled then said,  “I'm partially responsible for your first gang bang.  Even I've never even been in a gang bang before.  You're a hot little slut, aren't you?”

“I'm not being gang…”   She stopped talking and closed her eyes.

“I'm sorry.   I didn't mean to offend you sweetheart but that is exactly what this is.   Warren is going to fuck you next, as soon as he gets hard again - as you were begging him to a bit ago.   Then I know your sexy hubby will."   She was playing with my cock as it slowly hardened in her grip.   "That sweety is called a gang bang.   You're just being passed around from one guy to the next.  Everyone is taking a turn fucking you.”

Michelle interrupted her.   "He's stretching me so open..."  Michelle was looking at Karen and then glanced at me, "I'm sorry Joe."  

“Don’t apologize to me,” I said in my own apologetic tone feeling guilty that she was the one that didn’t want to do this.

“Just tell Joe that you are enjoying it and that it feels good what Chris is doing to you, sweety.  I think he’s worried about you,” Karen said.

Michelle looked at me.   She looked as though she was going to cry.   “I am.  I’m enjoying…”  She stopped speaking.  She said it again, “Him making love to me feels so good.”

Karen laughed out loud at this.  “He’s not making love to you silly.  He’s just fucking you.  Just like Joe didn’t make love to me a minute ago.   This is just sex.  Chris doesn’t love you.  He’s just enjoying using your pussy.   Enjoying something different from the norm.   You're just another piece of ass that is going to get him off.   That's all you are to him.   Don't you understand that?   You're getting fucked - not being made love to.”

Michelle just agreed with her. “Yes.  It is.  That’s whats happening.”

"Joe just told me how much he is enjoying watching you.   He's enjoying the way you're talking.    He - just like Chris and Warren - are enjoying us showing our slutty sides.   And only these three will ever know.   So let your hair down, give into it all."

“And what is Warren going to do to you?   Fuck you or make love to you?” Karen asked.

“He’s going to fuck me too,” Michelle said looking up at Warren.

“Yes, you're going to get him off and he's going to get you off,” Karen agreed.   "You're just a piece of ass to him.  That's all you are to Chris too.   And there is nothing wrong with that.   They are getting us off too.  Variety is nice for us too.”

"I don't know how much more I can take."

Karen leaned forward and said,  "Oh, you know what would be fun?   Maybe I should call Matt and have him come over.   You'd like that, wouldnt you."

Michelle looked at me guiltily.

Karen explained, "We have a little crush on the crane operator at the plant.   He's a cutie.  Isn't he Michelle?"

Michelle didn't answer her.

Karen looked at me and said, "And Matt has a little thing for Michelle we think.   He was in the office one day last week and he was checking her out like she was a finely tuned exotic sports car.   I told her about it later and she acted all embarrased and even blushed.   I think she secretly enjoyed it.  Did you Michelle?"

Michelle gently shook her head.  

"I think you're not telling the truth.   All the boys at the plant like to look at you, don't they.   I think every single one of them has had dirty thoughts about you.  I bet anyone of them would give their weeks pay to have a roll in the hay with you."

Again Michelle looked at me with a guilty face.   Then said, "Oh my God, it feels so good, but his testicles are..."  She quieted and closed her eyes..

"His balls?  What about them?  Are they hitting against your clit," Karen asked smiling.

"Yes, over and over."  She said tilted here head back slowly, eyes still closed.  "Over and over.  It’s going to make me…   … again."  She had a slight smile on her face.   I then became aware of a slapping sound.   It was just after each inward thrust.   It was his low hanging balls swinging and smacking her clit that was fully exposed because of her position.   It was quite loud and I wondered why I hadn’t noticed it earlier.   Had his balls been hitting her like that since he started fucking her doggy style?!?

I was amazed at Chris's staying power, but I was even more amazed that Michelle could still support herself in the position she was in for so long; bent over the table as she was.  Her legs and arms had to be killing her.

“This is my favorite position when Chris fucks me for that very reason,” Karen said.   Michelle stared back at her.   "In fact," Karen continued, "see if you can put your right foot up on the couch.   This will really open you up and you'll really feel his balls teasing your clitty."

"No.   I can't," Michelle said.  

"Nonsense.   Time to introduce you to heaven."   Karen stood up.  

"I don't think I..."

Karen ignored her.  "Stop for a second Chris."   He stopped and while he supported Michelle's weight while holding her around the waist, Karen helped Michelle get her foot up on the couch.   This opened her up even more.  

"There you go," Karen said.   Chris began fucking Michelle again.    "How does that feel?"

Michelle closed her eyes momentarily and then opened them again and looked at Karen.   "Oh my God..."

"I told you.   You are opening yourself up so much for my husband."

Michelle continued, " ... it feels so good.   My…  …it’s throbbing, oh God, my clitoris Karen, it’s…  I need to cum – but I can’t…" she whimpered.    

In a comforting tone Karen said, “I know, I know.  You’re almost there, baby. The longer he leaves you on the edge, the better it will be when the time comes.  Trust me.  Just relax and let Chris do the work, he’ll get you where you want to be.  I promise.  Just relax all your muscles and enjoy what he's doing to you.”  She hesitated for a moment, then she leaned forward and brushed Michelle's hair from her face and began to kiss her.  

I wasn’t sure how Michelle would react but she immediately opened her mouth wide.   It was as though they had kissed a thousand times.   Warren and I sat on opposite sides of the table watching their tongues dance with each others.   What a turn on - here was Michelle kissing another woman.   The whole time Michelle continued making a whimpering moaning sound as she tilted her head at different angles to better accept Karen’s tongue in her mouth.  She was eagerly returning the kiss.  Her moaning increased and became louder.

Chris then drooled some spit on his thumb and began rubbing it across the rim of Michelle's asshole. She gasped as she broke her kiss from Karen.  

“OH GOD!   Don’t do that Chris.”  She released her hand from the table and tried reaching behind her to push him away.  She couldn’t sustain her weight leaning forward as she was and quickly put her arm back down.

She was afraid he would enter her forbidden passage with his thumb.    By the muscle movement of her upper legs, it appeared as though she was trying to clench her butt cheeks closed.   This was confirmed by Chris’s next statement.

“Damn Michelle, whatever you’re doing, don’t stop.”   He looked at Warren and gave a little laugh and smile, “Her pussy is tightening around my dick just like when she cums.”    He continued the movement with his thumb around her opening.

Looking at Michelle’s face, she appeared mortified at what he was doing to her and how he was talking about her.   “Please don’t Chris, please don’t touch me there,” she asked again.   Michelle realized that with her legs spread so far apart, and the way she was bent forward– her asshole was at his disposal to do with as he wished.  

Stopping for a moment to give her right ass cheek a little tap he said, "Shhhhh, I'm not going to.   I just want to tickle it and make you feel good.  Relax.  It'll help you cum faster."   He continued to rub his slick thumb around the area of her rear entrance all the way down to where his cock was invading her pussy.   To me he asked, "You've never taken her in the ass Joe?”

Karen leaned in to resume the kiss.   Michelle kissed back, but it wasn't the same as a moment ago.   For one, Michelle didn't close her eyes as she was distracted by what Chris was doing - or going to do.

I had requested it of Michelle during our first year of marriage but she immediately told me “no, never” and then told me never to ask that of her again.  I looked at Chris and shook my head and said, “No, we haven’t before.”

Chris looked down at Michelle’s ass.  “Her ass and pooper are fucking gorgeous.”

Warren walked over to look.   Michelle and he made eye contact as he walked past her.   Her head spun to me, causing her kiss with Karen to come to an abrupt end..  This was highly embarrassing to her and she looked terrified.   I broke our gaze and stood.  I could hear Michelle say, “No, Joe. Please don't.  Warren, no...”  But she wasn’t very loud.

"Let yourself go," Karen reminded Michelle.

I looked down at her tiny little butthole.   Chris’s finger rubbed around the rim of the outer ring of it but never penetrated it.  Because of the position she was in, I had never had such a clear view of it as what I seen now.   My attention next went to his cock.  The sight in front of me was amazing.   The furthest my cock had ever opened Michelle up was about an inch and a half to an inch and three quarter’s.   Chris’s cock on the other hand was spreading her pussy open at least twice as wide, if not more.  He never stopped fucking Michelle while we watched.
  Each time he pulled out of her, her pussy lips seemed to grip his cock tight and protruded out with it as though trying to prevent his cock from exiting her - like the lips were trying to suck it back in.  When he slid back inside of her, the outer lips seemed to roll in with his cock and then disappear inside herself.   He had been fucking her now for at least 15 minutes.   I immediately thought to myself that her pussy would never feel the same for me.

Warren was watching also.   “Damn," was all he said.

Michelle tried looking back over her shoulder at Warren and I.   “Oh my God you guys.  Please don’t look at me like this.  Please stop watching.”   We ignored her as we watched him tease her asshole and continue to fuck her like she's never been before.

Karen said, “They’ve already seen it.  Let them get their jollies.   Guys are pigs, they like that sort of thing.   You've got a fantastic body.  Just enjoy how much they love your body - just like all the guys at work.   I wonder if there is one guy at work that hasn't jerked off thinking about you.”

"Don't say that," Michelle said.

"It's true.  I've heard what they say."

Chris looked at me, proud of the girth of his cock.   “This is one fine pussy you've got here Joe.  I appreciate you sharing it.”  I don’t think Michelle heard him.  

“Be truthful Michelle – doesn’t it feel good when he touches you there?” Karen asked.

Michelle stared at Karen and thought for a moment before replying.   “It’s not right though.”

“That wasn't the question.   Does it feel good what he's doing?”

Michelle stared at Karen for a moment before saying, “Yes.”  

“Right.  Then don’t you worry about what’s right.  Just enjoy it.  We’re all adults here, doing adult things.   They don't think any less of you, and either do I.   Everybody is enjoying themselves, including you.  We’re all just making each other feel good.  The boys are enjoying looking at you like that.   Just think, there is now no part of your body that they haven't seen.    So be proud of what you have and just let them enjoy looking at you instead of covering your self up in that hideous thing that you call a bathing suit.   You've got an A+ body, you need to show it off more often."

"I can't," Michelle responded.

"Well, you should.   I know that Warren and Chris appreciate what you're doing.   And I'm sure Joe and Warren appreciate what I'm doing.   They still respect us.  In fact, they probably think even more of us now."   She looked back at Warren.

"Isn't that right Warren?"

"Yes, I sure do."

"See hun," Karen said.  "You should enjoy showing them your body.   Be proud of it.   Aren't you even a little excited about Warren looking at you for the first time."

She hesitated for a minute and with a somewhat scared look on her face whispered, "Yes."

"A little or a lot."

"A lot," Michelle answered.

"I thought so.   I could tell when you two first kissed.   Now just let yourself go.   These guys all respect you even more today than they ever did."


Suddenly Michelle’s tone changed. “Oh my God Karen.  Here it...  I’m going to…”  Michelle tried turning her head to look at me.  From the angle I was at I could see the panic on her face.  “OH GOD JOE…”  She began to plead again for us not to watch.  “Please don’t watch this…   … don’t watch… … don’t watch me org... ” Then there was a pause as she fought to keep herself from orgasm. “Oh God, ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh” Then her facial expression changed as she turned her head back forward.   Her body leaned back more toward Chris.   He supported her.  

Karen said, "Let it go.   Joe and Warren are going to get an up close view of your pussy cumming on such a big cock."

The orgasm hit full force.  “Oh Godddddd.  Oh Joeeey I’m cumming….  Don’t watch.   I'm sorry.  I'm so sorry Joeeyyy.   Oh Godddddd Joeeeeyyy.  OH Goddddddd."  As she said this, Chris slid his thumb in her ass.    Michelle’s body tensed and then began to shake violently as she screamed.  “Oh my Godddddd.   Ahhhhhhhhhh.  Yes, ahhhhh yes, don’t stop.   Your cock...  it's  tearing me apart.  Don't stop.”   Her head was thrown back. "Yes, yes, yess.  Oh Goddddddd.  My bummmm."

Chris was enjoying the feel her pussy was giving his cock and said, "Oh, Mother Fucker this fucking pussy is fine."    His cock had a slight sheen of wetness before, but her orgasm seemed to douse it.   She was coating his cock with a thick layer of her juices.  

With his thumb already penetrating her ass, Chris began to withdraw it and then slid it back in.   He continued sliding in and out of her.   He wiggled his thumb around as he fucked her ass with it.

“No don’t…My butt…noooo…God, your thumb… oh this is too much… it's too much...” she couldn’t form a sentence as she panted.  She looked at Warren and then toward Karen.   “He’s…   Oh God…”    She looked back toward me.   “I’ve never…”   She closed her eyes and enjoyed the sensation of the orgasm over the next 30 seconds as Karen kissed her around different parts of her face.    

I sat back down on the couch parallel to Michelle so that I could better see her being kissed by Karen.

 “I’ve never had one so intense before," she said in a bewildered tone.  Almost if she never knew anything could be so enjoyable.     Her upper body shook uncontrollably for a moment as a final spasm went through her.    Michelle hesitated a moment before saying, “I can't take anymore.  You have to stop Chris.  I can't have another one like that again, I’ll pass out, or have a heart attack and die.   No more, please."   She tried to step forward away from Chris but he grabbed her hips and held her firmly.  She fell forward so that her elbows now rested on the coffee table with her hands out in front of her.   "Please let me go."

Karen said, "Look at me Michelle."

Michelle looked at Karen.

"He'll be finished with you only when he's finished.  There will be no more discussion.  Do you understand?"

Michelle stared back..

"You're not going to die.  It only gets better."   Karen then got up from the table and sat back next to me.  Grabbing my dick, she began to massage it back to firmness.  “I told you he’s a madman when he fucks,” she said proudly to me.    Not saying a word, Michelle just stared at Karen and I.   Karen then said to Michelle, "I told Joe earlier that you were going to be fucked like never before.  And I'm not lying, am I?"

Michelle shook her head and softly said, "No," then made a feeble attempt to pull away from Chris again.

Chris slapped Michelle hard on the ass.  She yelped.  "Don't you try to pull away from me again pretty thing.  Not until you make me cum.     You have to return the favor."

"Okay, but just not in me.  Let me do it another way,” she said.

"What, you mean with a blow job?"  Chris laughed aloud.  “I don’t think so. I barely even fit in your mouth.  You're going to need more practice to get me off.”   He then thought for a second and added, “As a matter of fact, I think I’ll enjoy watching you take me in your mouth with your pussy juice all over me.  Do you like the taste of your own pussy?”

Michelle closed her eyes at that comment as she visuallized it in her mind.   I'd bet my life that would never happen.  Not saying a word as she continued breathing hard.

Chris continued, “Have you ever tasted yourself before Michelle?”

"No," she answered.

Chris continued, “Do you want to give me a blowjob in front of everyone?   Did you enjoyed Warren's cum so much that you're craving some more cum?”

Michelle didn’t answer.

“What’ll it be Michelle - mouth or pussy?  I think everybody would enjoy watching you clean your pussy juices off of my cock while Warren has his turn with your pussy."  

She didn’t answer.

SLAP.   "Huh, which one?"

"This," she said.  

SLAP.  "This???  What's this?   Tell me - your mouth or pussy?"  

She looked at me.   She had to be wondering why I would allow someone to treat her this way.  

He slapped her again and she quickly answered.

"My pussy," she finally said still staring at me.   It was the first time I had ever heard that word escape her lips.  "Cum in my pussy!"

"That's good.  Because I want to see Karen suck my cum out of you when you and I are done."   He looked at Warren.   "After that, she's yours."

Michelle looked over to where Karen sat beside me.    Karen, having now successfully pumped my dick back to life, smiled at Michelle and said, “Oh, I forgot to tell you."   She looked at me and then back to Michelle.   "I promised Joe earlier that I was going to perform oral sex on you."   She looked at me and smiled, "...and he is really looking forward to seeing it.  Aren't you hun?”    

Michelle glanced at me.

"Yes," I said.

She didn't react.  A split second later her attention soon was back on Chris.

"Tell me what you want from me Michelle?" Chris asked.

She hesitated.  “I already said…”  

SLAP.  

"Ahhhh. To hurry.  To cum.  Just hurry, I can't take much mo..." she said.    

He slapped her other ass cheek.   "You mean you want me to cum in your tight pussy?"

Michelle seemed put off by the way he phrased it, but she nodded.   SLAP.

"Yes," she cried.

“Say it then – ‘I want your cum in my tight pussy’ – just like that.”  She looked at me - horrified.  

SLAP.   "Chris began to repeat it, “Say ‘I want your cum…’”

She didn't let him finish.   Still looking me in the eyes she said to him, "Cum in my pussy.  I want your cum in my tight pussy, please."

"Keep on begging for it and I promise you I will."  He slapped her ass yet again.

"Oh my god."    She hesitated for a moment.  The look on her face told me she was being humiliated being made to talk like this – like a whore, she later said to me - but she was also enjoying the fucking she was getting.   "I want your cum in my pussy.  Cum in..."

SLAP.

“Your pussy is tight.   Call it what it is.  It's your tight bald pussy."

Her breathing quickened.  Michelle looked possessed as she looked over at Karen and I as she screamed, "...my tight bald pussy.   Cum in my tight shaved bald pussy.  Please.  Oh my God, hurry, don’t stop... fuck my tight pussy…”  
Where before she sounded forced to say it, she now seemed to mean what she was asking for.    It was because she was about to cum again - less than a minute since her last orgasm.   "Fuck me Chris.   … I want your big fucking cock to cum in my tight bald pussy.   Oh Godddddddddd Joe, this is too much…his cock... it feels so good... he's so big.  It's so big.   And my pussy… …my pussy Joe, I can't... it can’t... my pussy can't take any more…but I don't want it to stop …oh Godddddd.   FUCK my tight fucking pussy Chris.  Fuck me with your big fat cock.”

(continued)
« Last Edit: June 07, 2013, 09:35:19 PM by joe_and_michelle »



joe_and_michelle

  • Guest
Reply #4 on: July 23, 2012, 09:18:57 PM
Chris's orgasm had finally arrived.    He pulled Michelle back hard and held her there.  She gave a grunt at this but continued her chant, "Fuck my tight pussy.  Fill my pussy with your cum.   Please hurry, I can't take anymore.   My pussy, it can't...."     She didn't finish her sentence.

“Here you go bitch,” Chris said.   He wasn't thrusting in or out anymore, he just held her butt tight to him as his hips gyrated in a circular motion.   His body shuddered as he threw his head back and grunted loudly.    He delivered his cum deep inside of Michelle as he rotated his hips around while lifting her at the waist – he was completely buried in her.  The realization hit her.   She was now receiving what she had been forced to ask and beg for - his seed deep inside of her.

She looked toward me, "Oh God, I can feel it."   She looked shocked and scared by this.   “He just…”    Chris began sliding in and out of her again as his orgasm continued.     She repeated her earlier statement as though in a trance, "He just…   …inside of me Joe.  I could feel it...   I’m sorry."

SLAP.  This brought her out of her daze.   "You gonna cum for me now?"

“No,” she shook her head.  "Please stop fu...  Please stop now."

 “Oh, yes.  I think you are.  You were almost there a moment ago.  We both know you’ve got one more left in you.   Let’s give it a shot while I’m still hard.   I love how your pussy tightens around me when you cum.   I want to feel that one more time.  Do that and you'll milk every last bit of cum out of me.”   He continued sliding in and out of her.   “What do you say Michelle, one more time?”

She shook her head and had tears in her eyes.  “No, please stop.”

Chris quickened his pace and said, “Everybody wants to see you climax again.   I think they enjoy watching you cum as much as you do having it.   Look at everyone.   They want you to.   I want you to.”

Nobody said a word as Michelle looked around at the three of us.   She realized that she wasn’t getting away from him.  And besides, he was right - we did want to see it.   Chris continued sliding in and out of her. 

“Do you need some help?  Do you want Karen to rub your clit to speed things up?” Chris asked.

"No."

“No?  Okay then, maybe Warren would like to,” he said.

Chris looked at Warren and winked.   “Be a good sport, reach under Michelle and rub her clit for her.   Let’s help her knock this last one out together.”

Warren stepped over to, and sat down in the chair beside Michelle alongside the table.

“No Warren,” Michelle pleaded in a soft whisper.   Warren hesitated.

Karen said, “Ignore her Warren.  She needs to cum again.  That will help.  Play with her clit and I’ll bet you she’ll thank you later.”   Then she said to Michelle, "Pretend it's Matt that's behind you."

Michelle looked first at me, then at Karen and shook her head.

I don't know what came over me but I said, "Yes Michelle, pretend it's Matt.   It's fine."

Michelle looked over at Karen and I as Warren reached underneath her.   It was evident by Michelle’s mouth opening wide that he had found his mark.   Her mood changed dramatically. 

Her head tilted down causing her hair to drape over her face.   I could not read her reaction.   Then all at once she threw her head back.

“Oh my God Warren,” she gasped.  "You shouldn't be touching me there.  You..."   

She stopped talking as her head twitched back.

"I think you found the mark Warren," Chris said.   "Did he Michelle?"

“Yes, right there,” she inhaled and exhaled then continued, “Oh God, yes, just like that Warren.”   She pause a second more catching her breath, then whispered, "A bit softer."   Then, "Yes, like that."

Chris picked up his pace.   He drooled on his thumb and brought it down to Michelle’s asshole again.   It seemed that there was not going to be any objection to it this time.  Instead she said, “Yes Matt, okay, do that too.”  He began gently rubbing the tip of his finger around the rim of her asshole.   This put Michelle into orbit.   She was now in the state of mind to that she was in about a minute ago.     

Michelle wanted it to happen now.   "OH GOD!   Okay.  One more time Matt.  Please make me cum one more time Matt.  Just a bit… I’m almost…  Faster Matt!  Oh God, fuck my tight pussy Matt.   I love your cock in me."   She hesitated a second.  "My boobs Warren.  Touch my tits..."

With his free hand, Warren gently began to carress her left breast.   I reached forward and played with her right breast.

Chris picked up his tempo driving in and out of her faster.   She began screaming, "Yes, like that.   Faster, oh God, keep doing it just like this.   I've never been fucked so good before Matt.   That’s gonna make me Warren Ahhhh Godddd fuck my tight pussy.  Please don't stop fucking my tight pu....” 

Warren must have changed how he was playing with her clit.  Her eyes opened wide and screamed, “YES WARREN, Just like that Warren.   Oh God, yes Warren like that.   Keep doing it just like that.  You’re going to make me cum Warren,” she begged.   “Oh God,” she repeated.  “You’re going to make me cum Warren.   Pinch it soft.  Yes, like that.   Oh Goddddddd, please make me cum soon.”

“Be a good little girl and cum on my cock one more time.  I want to feel your tight little cunt squeezing my prick just one more time,” Chris said.

She then quieted briefly as the sensation began.   Chris buried his thumb all the way into her asshole.   

“Ahhhhhhhhhh.”   

"Come on baby, cum for me.  Cum for me now.   Wet my cock with your pussy juices one more time."

Michelle's orgasm rippled through her and she began to weep, "Yessssss.   Oh fuck.   Oh my God, fuck me Matttt......Ahhhhhhhhh Goddddddddd.  So good.   Oh Warren softer… Thank you."   Her body just shook uncontrollably as Chris held her around the waist with one hand and his thumb wiggling around in her ass while still sliding in and out.

"There you go," Chris said softly, "That's a good girl."

Her eyes met mine as she bucked around.  "Oh Godddddd, Joeeeee.  OHHHHHHH GODDDDDDDD, ohhhh Godddddd.  My pussy is…"   This was too intense for her.  There were tears coming from her as her orgasmed continued.   But she was smiling like I've never seen before.  “Ohhhh yesssss,” she sobbed happily.   "I've never felt so good."

Chris was having trouble holding onto her, she was shaking so violently.   Her breasts were bouncing around wildly.   Warren’s free hand caressed her back lightly.  “So niccccccceee.   So good.  Keep going.”  Chris continued sliding in and out of her for the next half minute as her orgasm slowly subsided.    Finally she said to Warren, “Please stop Warren.”   Warren removed his hand.   To Chris she said, “just real slow Chris.”  And then quickly added, "But don't stop."   He obliged by changing his tempo to a very slow steady pace.

Michelle's face was bright red with a glossy sheen of sweat and streaks of tears.   She was still straddling the end of the table.   Finally she asked Chris to stop.   He did and remained inside of her.  Her elbows still resting on the table, Michelle laid her head down in her hands that were stretched out in front of her.   She looked to Karen and then to me, "I'm so sorry Joe..., I’m so sorry.  Please don’t hate me."

Without warning, Chris quickly withdrew his cock from Michelle.   She let out a loud gasp and her eyes fluttered momentarily as her once very full pussy was now completely empty again.   Chris's cock was slick with wetness from Michelle's pussy and his own cum.   His hands were still on her hips steadying her.   He then slid them around to her ass and began to knead her cheeks with his hands.   

"Goddamn, that was great!"   Then he said, "Did you have fun, Michelle?"

She didn't respond.   He slapped her ass very lightly.  "Michelle, did you enjoy that?"

"Yes," she answered still breathing hard.    With the palm of her hand, she wiped away some of the tears running down the side of her cheek.   She buckled her knees and she knelt on the floor while her torso rested entirely on the table.  Her boobs smashed by her own weight ballooned to the sides. She tried to close her legs together put Chris wouldn't allow it as his feet were still spread just inside hers, thus holding her legs open.

He knelt down behind her.   "You're a little fucking tiger, Michelle."   He reached down between her legs with his right hand and began lightly rubbing her pussy lips in a circular motion.    At first she flinched, but then relaxed.   

"Spread your legs more," he said.

She spread her knees further apart without hesitation.

He continued, "Have you ever cum so many times before?”

Not objecting to the light massage he was giving her pussy lips, she answered, "No.  Never."   She paused a moment.  “Ever.    Thank you.  That was fantastic,” she said breathlessly.

Only the second person she had ever had sex with and she had just thanked him for fucking her; someone that was a complete stranger less than two hours ago.

“You’re welcome kiddo,” he said cheerfully.   He continued rubbing her pussy.   “Warren seemed to enjoy the blowjob also.   Ready to let Warren have a go with your pussy now?  Or do you need a little break?”

She shook her head.   “I need a break.   And please stop calling it that."

“Well that's what it is.  I thought it was really sexy when you were calling it that too."   

She didn't respond.

"How about hubby?   You won’t even have to move.   He can take you right here just like you are.”

Michelle looked at me and said, “No, I can't right now.”

Removing his right hand from her pussy, he said, "Okay then, let's sit you down now.   Time for Karen to clean you up."

Michelle shook her head again.  Her head still lazily rested on the table as she tried to catch her breath. 

“Come on now," he gave a little laugh, "You don’t want me to give you another spanking, do you?  This pretty little ass of yours is getting all red."   He rubbed his hands across her butt cheeks.   "And Karen promised hubby and Warren she would give your pussy some attention with her tongue, so get your sweet little behind on the couch.   No use arguing, it's going to happen, all us guys are waiting for this.”

"I'm too tired.  Joe, help," she said to me soflty.

Karen said, "He's not going to stop it.   I promise you, you're going to love it.  I'm very good at it."  She then got up from the couch and assisted Chris in getting Michelle up from the floor.   I stood and took her hands.   The three of us got her to the couch and I sat down beside her.  Chris sat on the other side of her. 

Michelle leaned back closing her eyes while she partially leaned into me.   Again she whispered, “I’m sorry.  But please, don't ...”

Chris told Michelle to spread her legs.

Michelle whispered, “Please Joe.   Another woman shouldn't...” 

Karen spoke up, "Shush, Joe wants this to happen Michelle.   When you went to the bathroom I told him I wanted to lick your pussy.  He and Warren were acting like little school boys."   She then knelt in front of Michelle.   "Stop fighting it.  I've been thinking about doing this to you for the past few weeks."

Michelle stared back at her confused.  "You have?  Why would you..."

"Because I have enjoyed our time at work together and I think you're beautiful.  Now  just enjoy what I'm going to do to you.   Spread your legs for me and I promise you, you're going to love it so much you'll be begging me to get under your desk at work."

Seeing no way out, Michelle opened her knees about a foot apart.   Not a lot, but she did.      Then Chris grabbed Michelle’s leg and pulled it across his lap roughly and said, "She'll needs full access."

Michelle gasped at the suddenness of him doing that.

"I need you nice and wide like this," Karen gently lifted Michelle's other leg across my lap.    Michelle allowed her legs to be spread wide open once again.

"Oh my Gosh," Michelle said embarrasingly as her pussy was put on display for all to see.   Her pussy lips were red and swelled from the pounding she had just taken but her clit and inner labia were sticking out.   Some of Chris's cum then emitted from inside her and gently rolled along the slit and then left a thin trail enroute to her asshole.

Warren was sitting in the chair across from me and could see perfectly.   "Wow," he said.   Michelle looked at him but didn't say anything.   Then her attention was right back to Karen.

With her tongue, Karen leaned forward and licked it up before it got to her asshole.  She licked up to the bottom of Michelle's pussy.

"Ohhhhhhhhh God," Michelle moaned as she watched Karen do it.  "Please Karen, don't."   She reached down to move her head and Chris and I each grabbed an arm.

"Shhhh baby.   Chris can get rough.   But I on the other hand am very very gentle.   I'm going to give this pretty little thing some much needed TLC," Karen said.  "You just enjoy this little ride I'm going to give you."

Karen began to lightly kiss the flesh around her pussy.   Without opening her eyes Michelle whimpered, "No more please.  Please no more."   She didn't say it with much conviction, she was too tired.  In fact, the moment after Karen's lips first made contact, I swear I felt Michelle's leg spread a little bit wider as I held it in my hands.

“Play with my cock Michelle,” Chris said.   He didn’t ask her to – he told her to.

Not hesitating, she looked down at the slimy cock and grabbed the shaft just below its head.   “God, it’s still so big. I can’t believe that all of it was inside me,” she whispered, seeming to talk to herself.   Her hand didn’t come close to wrapping all the way around it as it slowly softened.

“Yes it was, and it felt damn good inside you.  I've never had a pussy that tight before,” Chris said.  “You're going to want me to fuck you again, aren't you?”

Michelle didn't answer.

Chris said, "You don't have to say it.  I know you want me to fuck you again.   Give me a kiss."   Michelle turned her head toward him and leaned toward his face as much as she could.   He met her the rest of the way.   Before their lips met, Michelle's mouth was open wide.   They kissed as she continued playing with his cock.   Her thumb rested on the head of his cock and she began to make circular motion’s across its’ surface, he was still oozing cum and her thumb spread it around the head.  A moment later she began pumping up and down very slowly.   

Breaking the kiss he said, “Yeah, thats my girl.  You sure know how to handle cock, don't you?"

"Lick my cum off your thumb.   That'd be hot."

Releasing him, Michelle brought her thumb to her mouth and licked the cum off that she was just smearing around the head of his cock.   And then grasped his unit again.

"God damn, you are something else.   You're going to have me hard again in no time.   But you’ve been neglecting your husband though.  You should really help him out too.”

With her other hand, Michelle reached to my cock and repeated the action she was performing on Chris.   Here she was stroking two cocks about to have her pussy eaten.   This is like something straight out of a porn movie, I thought. 

She said to me, "Kiss me Joseph."

I leaned forward and kissed her but it was cut short because Karen had had enough of kissing around Michelle's pubic area.   She was now ready for business.   She slid her hands under Michelle's bottom and pulled her forward closer to the edge of the couch.  The suddeness of it caused us to break our kiss.

Michelle and I watched as the tip of Karen's tongue traveled up and down the inside of Michelle's spread pussy. 

Michelle gave an appreciative moan and looked at me.   "Oh my God, that feels so good.  But she shouldn't... Joe why do you want her to do this to me?"   She looked at Warren trying to read his thoughts as her eyes slowly drifted closed and her mouth slowly opened.

I didn't answer as Karen put her thumbs to both of Michelle’s pussy lips and spread her open further. 

"Because guys like watching chicks with other chicks," Chris said.   

"Especially when they're hot chicks like you two," Warren added.

Karen applied the tip of her tongue below the pussy, almost to the asshole and licked up another trail of cum on her way to Michelle’s pussy.    Michelle let out all of her breath and tilted her head back and moaned loudly, "Oooooooh Godddddd, don't Karen."

Karen then applied her lips up to Michelle's vaginal opening and sucked as though one might suck jell-o from a spoon.   I watched as Karen sucked streams and streams of her husband’s sperm from my wife.   Michelle's head rolled back and forth against the back of the couch as she let out little squeals of excitement.   Karen continued until there was no further evidence of cum.   

She then stuck her tongue into Michelle as far as she could and began wiggling around inside of her.  Michelle removed her hand from me and placed it on Karen's head -  encouraging Karen to continue.   I noticed that Warren had the video camera and was standing over Karen's shoulder taping. 

Karen began to thrust in and out of Michelle with her tongue.   Michelle began to moan as Karen began an assault on her clit to bring her off one final time.   Releasing her other hand from Chris, she placed it too on Karen’s head.

“Oh God Karen,” Michelle said.  "Don't stop, please.  Don't you dare fucking stop.   Oh Godddddd, lick my pussy."

Chris laughed.   "Make up your mind.   Do you want her tongue on your pussy or not?"

"Yesss."

Chris began to whisper to Michelle.  “Karen has been talking about tasting your sweet pussy all week.”   He reached over and grabbed Michelle's nipple.   She didn't react.   I grabbed ahold of her other nipple and began gently rolling it between my thumb and forefinger.   "Talk to her Michelle, let Karen know you like having her tongue on your pussy."

“Oh God Karen, don’t stop.    It's so good.    Yes, lick my sore pussy like that.”

Her head was tilted back and her cheeks were turning red.   Her mouth was opened slightly.  “Oh God. Oh God, this feels so good.  Just don't stop Karen.  Please don't stop.”  She was breathing harder.   "Joe, this feels so good.  Oh my God.  Her tongue feels so perfect.  My pussy..."

Michelle looked down to watch her pussy get eaten.   She later told me it was like an out of body experience seeing Karen doing that while having her nipples pinched and rolled between mine and Chris's fingers.

Chris interjected, “Karen, when she cums, put your tongue in her as far as you can and feel what happens.”

"Oh God Karen, oh God, oh Karen.   Just my clitoris, just softly on my clitoris..."  Michelle was holding Karen's head tight in her hands pulling her face to her pussy.   I could feel her trying to open her legs further while pushing her pelvic region forward.  "...Karen, yes Karennnnn, Oh GODDDDDD....   Okay, now, now, put your tongue inside like Chris said.... right now....."

I watched as Karen moved her tongue down and inserted it into Michelle's opening and pushed in.   She also had a finger in her.

"...now.   Oh yes.... fuck my tight pussy.....  Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh, yesssssssssssssssssss, ahhhhhhhhhhhhh,  DEEEEEPER, ahhhhhhhh."

Michelle's leg began to quake in my grip as she orgasmed.   Her body shook as she screamed while orgasming.     Her legs lifted higher, she was hoping to open herself up more.

"Oh my God, oh my GODDDDDDDDD.   Karennnnnnnn.   Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhh.   God Karen, don't stop.....  Tongue me.   Fuck my pussy.   Don't stop."  She began quieting a bit.   "Keep going.  Yes.   Your tongue.  Oh my God.  Fuck my pussy with your tongue."

Fifteen seconds later, when the orgasm was over, Michelle's hands slid from the side of Karen's head to her forehead and gently pushed Karen away from her body.   Michelle had had enough.   

With closed lips, Karen began to kiss her way up to Michelle's stomach, then her tits, then her neck.  Michelle was still breathing hard with her eyes closed and her head rolling slightly against the cushioned back of the couch.   Karen's lips touched Michelle's lips.   

Michelle's mouth opened up to accept Karen’s tongue, but Karen had a surprise for Michelle. I watched as Karen deposited a large amount of Chris’s cum that she had just harvested from Michelle’s pussy into her mouth.   By Michelle’s reaction, she wasn’t expecting that.   She closed her mouth immediately.   

"Swallow it, don't you dare waste Chris's cum."

Michelle swallowed.

Karen said, "I have some more, open up if you want some more."

Michelle opened her mouth and more cum oozed from Karen's mouth.   She looked like a mother bird feeding her baby.  Michelle again closed her mouth and swallowed.

"You need to thank Chris for filling your pussy and mouth with his cum."

"Thank you Chris," Michelle said.

"That's a good girl," Karen said pressing her lips to Michelle and they began to kiss.   I could see Chris's cum intertwined in both of their tongues.  At one point in the kiss, Karen had stuck her tongue out as far as she could and Michelle sucked it in and out as though simulating sucking a cock.

This amazing kiss continued for a few minutes before Karen backed away and sat on the coffee table in front of her.   Michelle opened her eyes to find us all staring at her.   

It took Michelle a moment for her to take it all in.   Here she sat with her legs still spread open after Karen's departure.  Warren was sitting across from her, no longer with the video camera.   Karen was sitting on the coffee table facing her.   Michelle looked down at her own body.   Her tits still stood proud with evidence of a couple of hickeys.   The skin surrounding her now hairless pussy was very red.   Her swollen pussy lips were spread open and her clitoris and inner folds were on display for all to observe.  Too weak to move, she continued to stare down at how vulgarly she was displayed to all of us.

"Are you ready for some of Warren now?" Karen asked.

Michelle shook her head softly and closed her eyes, "No.  Later."

Karen reached over and grabbed her phone and took a picture of how lewdly Michelle sat.    She looked back at Warren.   "Go stand behind the couch so that Michelle will have a picture to remember this day by."   Michelle closed her eyes in defeat as Warren walked behind the couch and knelt down with his head just over Michelle's shoulder.   

"Open your eyes, Michelle," Karen said.   Michelle opened her eyes looking at Karen holding the iphone.

"So cute.   Everybody smile." 

*Click*

Chris said, "Michelle, spread yourself open more."

Michelle didn't move.   

Chris said, "With your fingers.  Spread your pussy open."

She gently shook her head.

"Okay, but if you don't, I promise I'm going to make sure Karen shows the last picture to your crane operator boyfriend Matt.  So spread that sweet little thing open nice and wide and ask Karen to please take a picture of us."   

To my surprise, Michelle's index fingers went to each side of her opening.   She then spread her pussy lips open a bit.  "Take our picture Karen."

*CLICK*

"Wider," Chris said.

Michelle opened them ever so slightly wider.

"Wider," Chris said.   

Michelle spread them a bit more and said, "It's so dirty."

"No, not yet it's not.   But dirty is what  we all want.  So, if I have to say it again,  I promise you Michelle, Matt will see the picture.  So save yourself some embarrasment at work and spread that pussy open as wide as you can with your fingers, or the next time I'm going to have you put your ankles up to your ears.  Last chance."

Michelle's middle fingers slid down a couple of inches below her index fingers.   Using all four fingers Michelle spread her pussy open wider than I thought she could.  She looked like she was posing for the Hustler Centerfold.

"Oh my goodness!   I don't think Chris can argue about that."   Karen gave a little laugh.  "Ok, everybody smile."

"That's a good girl," Chris said as he turned and kissed her on her cheek.

*Click*

Michelle mumbled, "Nobody can see this Karen."

"'K," was Karen's response, more intent on taking the picture than listening to what Michelle had asked.

*Click*   Karen took another picture.   

"Warren, use your camera and come take some pictures for Michelle," Karen said.

Warren walked around the table and picked up his camera.

*Click*

"Holy shit, that's so hot Michelle," Warren said.  "You look like..."   I could have guessed what he was about to say, but then he finished, "You look fantastic."

"Thank him," Chris whispered in her ear.

"Thank you Warren," Michelle said holding her pussy open wide to him.

*Click*

And another.   *Click*.   And another.  *Click*

"Slip your finger in Michelle," Karen said.   

She didn't move until Chris said, "c'mon baby, there are no more secrets between any of us now.   Nothing to be ashamed of.   Put your finger in like it's a tiny cock."

Not even bothering to argue, Michelle's middle finger released her right lip and slid to the entrance.

"All the way in like when you masturbate."

Michelle slid her finger all the way in.  Her head tilted back as her eyes closed and her mouth opened slightly.

*Click*.

She withdrew her finger.

"As deep as you can," Karen said.   "And leave it there so Warren and I can get a good picture.   Wiggle it around so that it feels good.   Show the boys how you touch your pussy when you don't have Joe's cock to fill it.   Show us how you masturbate.  Do this for Joe."

Michelle's finger slid back to the opening.   She hunched forward ever so slightly as she slid her finger in deeply.      She held it there.

"We have to have one with you smiling at least one of them," Karen said.

Michelle gave a half assed smile.    *Click*

She looked at me.  She looked wiped out.

Chris reached down and grabbed her by the wrist.  He pulled gently and Michelle's finger slipped out of her pussy.   He guided her wrist up toward her mouth. 

Michelle took her finger in her mouth and closed her mouth around it and pulled it out.

"Do that again," I said.  She started to put her hand back in her mouth.   "No, inside yourself first, then your mouth."

Her hand went to her pussy.  She not only slid one, but two fingers in deep, she played around a bit.   Then she withdrew her fingers and inserted them both into her mouth and sucked them clean.

"My goodness, you certainly look like you've been well fucked today," Karen said.  "Finish masturbating if you'd like hun."

Without responding, Michelle put her middle finger back in her pussy and began to move it around.   Her thumb tickled her clit.

"You've come a long way today Michelle.   Up until today, Joe has been the only guy to see your beautiful bod.   Now here you sit with your finger buried in your pussy entertaining all of us."

Michelle never said a word in response, she just stared back at Karen for a moment as she continued touching deep in her pussy.   Warren continued taking pictures of her over the next minute, Michelle brought herself to a mini orgasm.   When it was over, her head rolled slightly toward me and she closed her eyes.  "Joe take me upstairs,” she said in a defeated tone.   

"I really think you should  give Chris's cock a goodbye kiss first," Karen said.

Michelle listened to what Karen asked of her.   Then she slid from the couch on to the floor.   She put her hands on Chris's thighs, near the knees, and pushed them apart.    She leaned forward and took him in her mouth.

Chris looked at me and said, "I think we created a monster Joe."

After about 15 seconds, Karen said, "Okay, now it's Warren's turn."   

Michelle released Chris's cock and turned and crawled to the chair where Warren sat.    He was only 75% hard.   She took him in her mouth.

"Just get him hard for Karen.   Since you're baling on him, I'll let him fuck Karen."

Michelle sucked on Warren for about a minute and he was soon completely erect.   Then she stopped and sat on the floor.

Her head bowed down, she said, "Joe, help me up please."

As I helped her up, Chris walked over to Karen and held his hand out to her and helped her up.   He gave her a quick hard slap on the ass as he said, “Get that sweet little ass on the table."    As she kneeled on the table, Chris looked at Warren.   "She's all yours."

As I walked across the basement toward the stairs with my Michelle in my arms, I thought of the last time I carried her like this.  It was on our wedding night as I carried her across the threshold.   

I took Michelle upstairs and laid her on our bed.   

"I’ll be right back," I whispered as I kissed her forehead.   I walked into our bathroom and got some warm water going in the bathtub with some of her bubble bath.   Returning to Michelle, I picked her up and carried her to the bathroom and gently put her into the warm bath water. 

"Thank you babe, I love you."   She closed her eyes as she sank neck deep into the warm soapy water.

"I love you too Michelle.  Are you okay?" I asked.

"Yes, I'm fine," she said.   "Did I do okay?  Did I do everything like you wanted me to?"

Guilt suddenly hit me so very hard at that comment.  "Michelle, I'm sorry.  I didn't..." I started to say.

She opened her eyes and put her finger to my lips.  "Shhhhh, its fine.  Just...  shhhhh, Okay?"   Then she said, "Did you like watching me?"

I gave a half nod.

"I want to make you happy.   I'm happy that you liked it.   It was okay Joe, just humiliating at times.  But I did enjoy it."

She paused for a moment before continuing.   "I pretended that it was you the whole time Chris was...", she paused then continued, "...when I was saying what I was saying to him when we were...  I was pretending it was you, too.  Well, you and...." she paused again.  She looked into my eyes, "...Warren, too."

She closed her eyes and gently shook her head.  "I can't believe that all just happened."   Still kneeling, I leaned against the side of the bathtub and she leaned toward me resting her head on my forearm.   I put my other arm around her and held her.   We stayed like that for a few minutes.   

We could then hear Karen.   She was about 15 feet from where we were now - just a floor below.  She was screaming as she was obviously having a strong orgasm.   

Michelle said, “Oh my goodness.”   

I continued to hold her as we were for a couple more minutes, then I kissed her forehead and stood up.  "I'll be back in a bit," I said. "I'm going to see everybody out."

"Joe?" She said.

I kneeled back down next to her.  "Yeah?”

She opened her eyes to look at me again.  "I would like Warren to stay the night.  Can he stay, please?  If that is okay with you?"

I stared at her for a moment.   She looked back and started to apologize.   "I'm sorry, I shouldn't have said th..."

"Yeah," I said.   

"You sure?"

"Yeah," I said again.

“Put your penis…   Put your cock in my mouth.  I want to do that for you right now,” she said.

“Michelle, you don’t…”

“I want to, I want your cock in my mouth.  Please Joe.   I know you like it and I like doing it to you.”

I wasn’t going to argue with her.  I got up and sort of kneeled on the bathtub.   She took me in her mouth.    I wondered if she could taste Karen on me.   She took me in and out of her mouth as my dick began to harden again.   I gently held her head as I enjoyed what she was doing with me.   Then all at once she stopped and leaned back in the water.   

“I’m going to finish that later.   I'm going to finish it all the way,” she said.    “Go downstairs and be with Karen again, Joe.   If you want to.   It’s okay with me.”

“Okay,” I said.   “But I’m just going to see everyone out.”

“It’s okay Joe.   I don’t mind if you have sex with her again.”

“Okay,” I said again.   “But I won’t.”   After a minute more, I kissed her, stood and returned back downstairs.   

(to be continued)



joe_and_michelle

  • Guest
Reply #5 on: July 23, 2012, 09:20:57 PM

Karen and Chris had dressed and were walking out to leave.   I still hadn't put any clothes on - I don't know why, I guessed that I would just put them on downstairs, I really thought nothing of walking from the bedroom to the basement bare-assed. 

 Chris said,  "Thanks Joe."   He really didn't know what else to say.   It was an awkward moment.   I had just allowed him to give my wife the fucking of her life – and possibly his.   What was to be said?

"Yeah," I replied.

Karen sensed the awkwardness and spoke up.  "Chris go on out and get the car started, I want to talk to Joe for a minute hun." 

He proceeded outside to their car.

She turned toward me, "Tell Michelle to call me later, or I'll just see her at work on Monday."

"Probably Monday," I replied.   Then I corrected myself, "I forgot we'll be in Chicago on Monday.  I'll tell her to call you when she feels up to it."   There was a pause before I continued.  "Michelle's never done anything like this before Karen.  She's never even had sex with anyone but me.  She would..."  I corrected myself, "We would really appreciate it if you used discretion with what happened today."

She seemed almost hurt that I had said it, "Oh Joe, we would never tell anybody about it.  It's a personal matter between us.  Please, don't ever worry about that."

"Thanks," I said.   "Do you and Chris do this sort of thing often?"

"No never.  We’ve always been open to doing something – not to this extreme – but open to…” she paused for a moment before continuing. "But when the three of us got back here to the house, Chris pulled me aside and suggested we try to play strip poker or something with you guys.   He thinks Michelle is so beautiful and sexy, which she is.  He also noticed the way that you and Warren were checking me out on the boat.   To be honest, the Absinthe and weed certainly influenced my decision to agree to see where things would lead.   In our wildest dreams we never imagined it would lead to what it did.   I probably would have said no if I hadn't been so buzzed."

"I know that Michelle was definitely buzzed," I said.   "I am shocked it got to the point it did.   She just kept getting more sexually charged as the game progressed."   

Karen just gave an understanding nod.  Her eyes drifted down to look at my cock.   “I enjoyed what you and I did together.”   Her eyes returned to mine.  "Would you mind if I went and talked to Michelle for a second?"

"I think she'd rather be alone right now," I answered.

She seemed disappointed by my denial.  "I just wanted to make sure she's alright is all."

I reconsidered.   "Actually, she might like that.  I put her in our bathtub.  Follow me."

Before I turned toward our bedroom, she reached out and gently held my cock in her hands, “I just want to say that I think you’re a special guy Joe.  I hope to get to spend some more time with you soon.”

I didn’t know what to say.   All I said was, “Yeah, me too.”

“Let’s go see Michelle,” she smiled.

I walked her to the bathroom and Karen softly said Michelle's name as she stood beside the bathtub.   Michelle opened her eyes.  "Hey you," she gave a faint smile.  She was happy to see Karen.

Karen knelt down next to her.  I stood in our bedroom, back from the doorway observing as I retrieved some underwear and shorts.  "Thanks for the boat ride," she said smiling.

Michelle smiled back lazily.   "I've never had sex like that before Karen.  Ever.  Chris was so...."

"I'll let him know you liked it."

"No," she said alarmingly, "please don't."

"You didn't like it?"

"Karen, I've never felt anything like that.  Ever.  I've never been with anyone but Joe."  She sounded sad as though she had betrayed me.  "I've never even seen a naked man other than Joe.   He's the only one that has ever...  I would never hav..."

In a concerned voice she asked, "Are you okay Michelle?  He didn't hurt you, did he?  I know he gets carried away but he would never intentionally hurt you."

She spoke slowly.   "I'm fine, Karen.   Actually, I'm great, it…”  She paused for a moment.  “It was incredible.  I enjoyed… loved it.  I've never…," she paused again, "…so many times."   I knew she meant - orgasmed.   Her hands slid beneath the water, "I’m just a little sore.  He’s just so big."

"I'm sorry," Karen said.

"I'm just tired.  I need to rest for a bit."  Michelle continued speaking, "Nobody can ever know about this Karen.  Nobody.  Never.  Ever."

Karen answered reassuringly.  "Of course hun.  It's our little secret, promise."   

Michelle sat up a bit and leaned toward Karen and they began to kiss.  I was dumbstruck.   Michelle had just initiated a kiss between her and another woman.  I know that they had just kissed in the basement, but this time it was Michelle's doing.  The kiss lasted for a good minute before their lips separated from each other and Michelle slipped back down into the water.  "What you did to me down there..."

"You liked?"  Karen smile, knowing the answer,

Michelle nodded with a blush and in a lower voice said,  "Yes, that was incredible."

"It was incredible doing that to you, I really enjoyed it.   And I'd love to do it to you again."

Not wanting to be caught eavesdropping, I stepped away from the door and walked across the bedroom into the hall and waited for Karen to come out.   It was another 10 more minutes before she rounded the corner and I walked her to the door.   

"Thanks Joe," she said as she rose to her toes to kiss me on the cheek.   She remained close and then we both leaned to each other and began kissing - letting our tongues into each others mouths.   It was fantastic.   We finally broke our embrace.

"Maybe we can…" I stammered.

“Yeah,” she replied.  “I hope so.”

I opened the door.   She began to walk out.  It was still raining quite hard.  I said, "Hold on."  I opened a nearby closet door and retrieved an umbrella and handed it to her. 

"Thanks," she said.  “I’ll give it back to Michelle next time I see her.”    She then pointed the umbrella through the doorway and popped it open.   She walked out raising it above her head.   I watched her until she got into the car.   Then I closed the door and went downstairs to see where Warren was.

I noticed that he had straightened things up and moved the poker table chairs back to where they belonged.   The volume on the television was turned up but the Cubs game was not what was on the screen.   When the rain swept through, the network switched to Tigers-Colorado  interleague game, but the scrolling message at the bottom of the screen said they were also in a rain delay in Detroit.

Warren was looking at the display on the back of his digital camera.  As I walked toward him he looked up.

"Hey dude," he said smiling.  "How's Michelle?"

"Good," I replied and walked beside him to see what he was looking at.   What he was looking at were pictures of Michelle from the earlier activities.   "You take a lot of pictures?"   I had seen him with the video camera but never the digital camera.  My attention was elsewhere for obvious reasons.

"Yeah.  A lot," he answered.   "That's what I do - preserve memories." 

"I noticed you a couple of times, but not really that often."

"You had a goddess bouncing up and down on your dick.   I would hope you wouldn't notice." 

I laughed.

He continued scrolling through the pictures and the display was filled with images of Michelle, Chris, Karen and I.

"Nobody can ever see these.   I want them deleted."

"Just you and me, Joe.  I promise."   

"I want you to delete them," I said firmly.   "And I don't want Michelle knowing you took them."

He looked at me and knew I was serious about them being deleted.  "I'll delete them.  I promise.  But I know Michelle saw me taking pictures a couple of times, especially the last 15 I took when she posed like she was a fucking Hustler model."

"That was hot," I said.   Let me see them.

He got to the pictures and handed me the camera.    I looked and stared at it.   It was definitely my Michelle.   But in a way it didn't look like here, probably because she had been sweating and crying and shared between two guys.  But it was definitely Michelle pulling her lips wide apart for the camera, giving a view of her pink pussy insides.    A tiny black hole was visible. Chris and I were smiling in the picture looking down at Michelle's body.   She looked like a drugged out prostitute with her finger buried in her pussy.

“Joe, you know I’ve always had a thing for Michelle, I’m sorry if…”

I waved him off.   “I was the one that encouraged her to do what happened today.  You don’t need to apologize for anything.  It’s all my doing.”

He smiled as he recalled the act she performed on him.  “That was the most amazing blowjob ever.”   He looked at me, “Is she always like that in bed?”

“Never,” I said.   "You're going to catch hell for cumming in her mouth.  What the fuck were you thinking?  She's never even given a blowjob before."

He thought about it for a moment.   "I don't know what came over me.   I knew I was about to cum and my only thought was splewing in her mouth."

"You had a death grip on her head, she didn't have a choice."

"Yeah, I know."

To change the subject Warren said, “Man, does that dude know how to fuck or what?”

“Yeah,” I replied less than enthusiastically.

“And Karen, fuck man.   She’s fine.”

“What happened after I took Michelle upstairs,” I asked.

“She got up on the table and Chris told me to help myself.  I fucked her just like Chris fucked Michelle - bent over the table.  She was sucking Chris off the whole time.   Then he told her to turn around and we switched ends. She finished me off with a blowjob.  It was fucking awesome.   Two fucking blowjobs in about 30 minutes from different chicks.  Fuckin-a.”

We both sat on the couch and I changed the channel.   We started watching a World Series of Poker rerun as we talked about the events that had just taken place in the very room in which we now sat.   About an hour had gone by and Warren picked the camera up looking at the pictures again.   

"You might be pissed at me for saying this Joe."   He paused for a second and then looked at me.  "I wish I could have fucked Michelle's today.   I’ve always dreamt of it."   

I still hadn't told him about Michelle wanting him to stay the night.   

He flipped through a few more images and then said, "Karen is so fucking hot."  He handed me the camera.   She had her head back causing her chest to stick out.   I had one of her tits in my mouth as she fucked me on the couch.

"Let me see it," said a voice.   It was Michelle.  She had just come down the stairs.  She was walking toward us in her large terry cloth robe.  She noticed the video camera next to his backpack.  "Did I see you with the video camera also Warren?"   She confessed that she had seen him with the still camera.

He looked like a deer caught in the headlights.  "Um, yeah."

"I'm not mad at you," she said.   "But they will never leave this house."   

Warren said, "Ok."  He then started to apologize.   

She cut him off, “It’s fine Warren.  But like I said, they will never leave this house.  Can you play the video on the TV?"

"Yeah," he responded.  “I’m pretty sure I’ve got an A/V cable.”

"Joe, get me a water please while Warren hooks up the video on the television." 

You could have knocked me over with a feather.   “Sure babe.”

I got up and went to the cooler to get us each a bottled water.   Michelle looked at the picture of Karen's breast in my mouth but never commented.   She started scrolling through the pictures on the still camera.   She reviewed each picture for a number of seconds.

Warren had hooked the camera up to the TV and we sat to both sides of her.   We waited for her to finish looking at the pictures. She glanced up to Warren.  “Anything left to smoke?”

Warren said, “I got about a quarter of a joint left over.  Do you want to…”

“Just a hit or two,” she said.

Warren got what was left of the joint and lit it.  Then handed it to Michelle.   They both took a couple of hits off of it and I reached out.   Warren handed it to me and I finished it off in three hits.

"I was really excited when you were taking my picture Warren."   He didn't respond other than looking at me and smiling.   Michelle finished with the camera and set it down.  "Yeah," she reaffirmed, "those pictures will never leave this house."    She leaned back on the couch pulling her legs under her. "Are you going to start the video?" she asked, looking at Warren.

"Yeah, sure," he answered as he got up and walked to the video camera.  He pushed a button and the screen came to life with us sitting around the coffee table.  Warren came back to the couch and sat back down next to Michelle.   

Looking at the screen she tried to establish where the camera had been.  "Where was the camera?  On the bar?"

"Yeah.  Well, on a barstool," Warren answered.

Within moments Michelle's naked form stepped in the frame and proceeded to sit down.  She had just come from the bathroom.   It was then that Karen had Chris remove his shorts.  As he revealed his penis, Warren commented on the thickness of it.   Michelle didn't say a word.  She just watched the TV.

A moment later on the video, Chris instructed Karen to give Warren a blowjob.   We all watched the screen as Karen knelt before Warren and engulfed his penis.   With the way the camera was angled, we could really only see the back of Karen's head and Warren's facial expression.   Michelle turned her head toward Warren.   "So, you like my friend?"

"I 'Love' your friend," he answered.   We all laughed.   Michelle’s laugh made me smile a bit more.   It gave me the feeling that there would be no backlash from the events that took place earlier.   We watched on screen as Karen stood up and returned to her seat.   

The next thing that happened on the video was me informing Michelle to touch Karen's breast.   "What were you thinking during this?" Warren asked Michelle.

"I was thinking of how I wanted to kiss her as it progressed but was afraid to," was Michelle's answer.   I liked that answer, especially after witnessing her kissing Karen in the bathroom earlier.

On the screen Michelle threw her head back as Karen was squeezing and rolling her nipples between her fingers.   I remained silent but looked at Michelle who continued to stare at the screen.   Chris instructed them to stop and then there was the sequence where Karen brought her husband erect.   Again, the camera angle wasn't that great, but in the background of the image I could see Michelle staring in the direction of the act going on.

It was a few moments later when Michelle was instructed by Karen to go sit on Warren's lap and kiss him.   As the image on the screen showed that, Michelle turned her head toward Warren and said, "Will you kiss me again."   Warren leaned over and began kissing her.  The events on screen were soon over, but Warren and Michelle continued in present time.   Luckily, she hadn’t seen Karen had taken more than one picture of her pussy from behind, or of me getting up from my seat for a better view of her pussy.

On the TV next was the conversation about Michelle gagging when she attempted to give me a blowjob.   She stopped kissing Warren and he backed his head away, but he remained close to her.    "Thanks for sharing such personal details about me Joe."  She punched me playfully.

Back on the screen showed Michelle getting up and giving me head.   None of us said a word, though I suddenly realized I was grinning widely.

The next sequence was me instructing Michelle to give Warren a blowjob.   She looked at Warren, “You will never breath a word of anything that happened today to anyone.”

Warren nodded.  “You know I would never do that Michelle.”

She turned back toward the screen just as she began the blow job on him.   Her tongue climbed up Warren’s shaft and engulfed him into her mouth.  From the corner of my eye I could see Warren adjust his hardening dick in his shorts.   

Michelle noticed also.   "Maybe instead of fidgeting you should just get undressed.  I'd like to see and feel you again."

Warren gave a slight smile and then lifted his ass off the cushion of the couch and slid his swimsuit off.   His 9” cock was now on display as he sat naked next to my wife.   

Michelle said, “It’s beautiful Warren.”   She then reached her hand over and began very slowly – almost torturously slow – stroking it up and down. "...And so long."

On the screen, Michelle had just finished sucking his cock and leaning up to kiss Warren before returning to her seat.

The next event was when Michelle came to me and we kissed.  "I love you so much Joe," she said to me.   I turned to look at her.

"I love you too."

Next on the screen was Karen making the quarter and giving Michelle the option to choose her dare.

“Which would you have liked me to pick Joseph?” Michelle asked.

“For you to masturbate in front of everyone.” I said.

She didn’t respond to me.   Looking at Warren she said, “Warren?”

“I’m glad you picked what you did, I really liked kissing your chest.”

“I enjoyed it too,” she said, "but you didn't answer my question.   What would you have liked me to pick?"

He hesitated for a moment.   "You and Karen..."

"That's what I thought."  Michelle said, "But I would never do that with another woman.   Help me out of my robe please Joe."     

She removed her hand from Warren and pulled her feet from beneath her to rest them on the coffee table.  I reached over and untied the robe and pulled one side of it open.  She had no bra or panties on.   I opened the other side of the robe.    She rolled a shoulder forward and I assisted the arm of the robe to slide down her arm.   Warren helped her with the other arm.   I took in the site of her newly shaven pubic area.   Warren was staring at her nude body.   She sensed this.  “Stop staring,” she said softly.   I looked back at the screen.  The guys were devouring her breasts on screen. 

"Gently run your fingers across my skin," Michelle said as she reached back over to Warren’s cock.  I don't know if she was just speaking to me, but Warren took his hand and gently started caressing her stomach area.   My hand went to her thigh region.   "Don't touch my… don’t touch me there," she said.   

We continued to watch the screen as the guys kissed her chest and she began squatting slightly and spread her thighs a bit wider.   It was very evident what she wanted.    Michelle had goose bumps across her body as we continued to lightly run our fingers over her.   Her nipples were in a state of arousal.    The television displayed her pushing them away as she ordered them to stop. 

“That was too much,” she said.  “I was on the brink so long…  but couldn’t…  It almost hurt.”   

Nobody said a word as Michelle and Chris began to kiss.   She was really into it.   Then I remembered what was about to happen next.   First they stopped kissing and Chris told her she was a good kisser.   Then his hands came up and sofly carressed her breasts.   "You said you were going to suck on my cock, didn't you?"   Then he squeezed her nipples.    "Is that what you said you wanted to do to me?"   She shook her head.  "Oh yes you did."   He then began to pull down on her nipples, forcing her to her knees.

After he did that to her on screen, Michelle looked at me and said, "I liked him treating me like that."   She had a scared look on her face, unsure of how I was going to react.    I smiled at her.   She looked back at the screen where she was giving Chris a blowjob.  We all watched until it was over and then Michelle stood and kissed Chris.  “He’s a good kisser,” she commented.   When the kiss broke, she sat on my lap and laid her head on my shoulder.   

The next scene was Chris instructing Karen to allow Warren to finger her.   All we could see on the screen was Karen's back as she was sitting on the coffee table leaning back on her arms.   You could tell her legs were spread quite wide.   "What was going on?" Michelle asked.   Obviously she hadn't heard Chris's instruction to Karen.

Warren answered her.   "He told her to come over to me and let me to play with her pus...”  He stopped.   "...with her private area," he finished.     

On the screen, Karen got up and sat down.   You could see Warren put his hand to his nose and inhale.   He then licked his finger.  "Oh my God, Warren, you're so gross. Ewww," Michelle said.   I just laughed.

Warren tried to explain, "I haven't tasted a woman in 3 years.   Been down on my luck you know.  And I have always loved the taste of a woman."

She turned and looked at him.   “Three years?   That's how long it's been?  Are you serious?”

He nodded.

It was plain as day on the screen when I picked the quarter up and dropped it into the glass.   Her head turned toward me.  "You cheated???"  She screamed kiddingly. 

"Yep," I smiled back at her.  She punched at me with one of her weak girly punches.

“None of what happened would have happened if you hadn’t cheated.”

Her head turned back to the screen and it showed me helping her lay down on the coffee table.   The camera angle was perfect.   I looked down at Michelle's body next to me.    My fingers still caressing her body made contact with her right nipple.  "Don't touch me there yet."   

Keyword - 'yet', I thought.

Then, out of nowheres she said, "I think the both of you are going to like what I learned today."  She then leaned over and took Warren in her mouth.   She began going up and down on him.   She didn't want to watch herself getting shaved.   

Warren's left hand went to the top of her head.  "I know I am," he said.   I continued running our hands over her body as we watched her getting shaved on screen.   Before it was finished being shaved, she sat up between us again.   "So do you guys like me like this?"   Referring to her bald pussy.   

We all looked down at her shaven pussy.  She had her legs outstretched on the coffee table, but she pulled her feet back to rest on the edge of the table and let her knees fall apart.   Her pussy lips even separated a bit.  She then ran her hand across the smooth skin above her slit where her pubic triangle used to be.  Her lips were still red from the pounding she had received earlier.

I said, "Love it."

She took Warren’s hand and guided it down to the smooth skin where the hair once was and moved it around her smooth flesh avoiding her opening.   She looked at him, “Do you like it?”

“God yes,” he half panted.

"I look like a little girl," she replied.  "I hate it."

Warren said, "It's magnificent Michelle.  It is so sexy."

She asked, "What’s sexier - like I am, or the way Karen's is?"

Warren and I didn't answer immediately.   "I thought so," said Michelle.  She turned her head toward me.  "I think when it grows back I'll groom like Karen does.   Would you like that?"   

I nodded.

“Maybe I’ll let you be the head groundskeeper.  Would you like that?”

“Yes, I’d like that.”

Warren looked like he had seen a ghost.   Michelle said, “Maybe you can be the assistant, Warren.”

His smile went from ear to ear.

She didn't comment as Chris began licking her pussy on the screen.   We all watched as she came for the first time.    Her hips up off the table.   It looked like she was feeding him her pussy.    I thought she would say something about how wrong she looked, but then said,  "I still can't believe you allowed another man gave me an orgasm."

In the backround, Karen could be seen mounting me on the couch and Michelle said, "Just for the record.  You were unfaithful to me first." 

Warren jokingly said, "Divorce him.   I'm the next in line for your hand in marriage."

Michelle looked at him, "You're so sweet."

Chris was heard telling Michelle to spread her legs further and it was evident that she obeyed him very willingly.  The camera had a perfect angle as he guided her hand down to feel her freshly shaven skin and to spread her pussy open further.  She looked at Warren.   Instead of being embarrassed by her action on the screen she surprised both he and I by saying, “If you love the taste of a woman so much, I’d love to have you do that to me sometime. Do you think…?”

“ANY time you want, just tell me.  I promise you that,” he answered.

Nothing was said about the fact that Michelle had taken Warren in her mouth on the screen.   She had his cock back in her hand again.

A few minutes later as Chris entered her she only said, "That hurt so much."   I began to turn the volume down a bit as her screams seemed so loud in our enclosed basement with the surround sound.   Michelle told me to turn the volume back up.  She wanted to hear everything that was said.   I turned it back up.   We all watched as Michelle got fucked.   She didn't say anything else about the brutal assault until Chris lifted her legs and she grabbed herself behind her knees opening herself wide for him.  "Oh my God I look like such a slut."

"You do not," I quickly shot back.  "I don't ever want to hear you say that again."

Warren chimed in, "Michelle, don't ever think of yourself in that way."

A few moments later on screen Michelle began responding verbally to what Chris was doing.  She was begging loudly to be  fucked faster and harder. 

"Well you two might not think so, but I do.   And for sure I sound like a slut.   Listen to how awful I'm talking."  She seemed devastated by her encouraging words to Chris on the screen.  "I sound terrible and nasty talking like that."

I commented, "You being vocal and talking dirty like that is the hottest thing I've ever experienced babe.  I wish you'd do it more often."

She didn't respond for a moment, and then she looked at me consideringly, "Really? You enjoyed me talking like that?"

"During sex?!  Yes.  It was an unbelievable turn on,” I replied.   I leaned and kissed her forehead.  I touched her chin and turned her face toward me.  "I would absolutely love for you to talk like that during sex."  We looked deep into each other’s eyes.   

I noticed a slight smile to her lips.   "Ok," she replied.  "Maybe I'll try it if the mood strikes me again."   She turned her head back toward the TV.   She still had the smile.

We continued watching as Chris pounded away at her.   I glanced down to look at her and her knees had fallen further apart, opening herself up a bit.   The way she sat in front of us like that was so dirty - almost like she was teasing us.   Her clit was protruding out slightly.   I so badly wanted to reach over and touch it.

Michelle reached down to feel my cock through the shorts.  I was hard.   She still held Warren’s cock in her hand when she turned to look at him.  "Did I hear you mention that you had wished you had been able to have se...   to fuck me?"

He gave a nod and barely audible said, "Yes."

"Well, Joe seems to think our sex life is a little boring and I’m thinking that having you as an active participant might spice it up to his liking.   What I’m trying to say is, I think I said earlier that I was going to allow you to have sex with me like Chris did.  Would you like to do that right now?”

Warren just stared at her with a goofy ass grin.

Then she said, "Will you fuck me Warren?"  She paused a second and said, "Please fuck me."

“Yes.”

“Help me up," she said.  And we did.   The video continued playing on the screen as she stepped to the end of the coffee table.  “I want to be fucked like I was earlier.”  Michelle looked at me for reaction.

No response was necessary.   I peeled off my shirt and pulled down my shorts. 

"Warren get behind me," she said.   She then spread her legs about two feet apart, bent at the waist and put her hands on the coffee table to support her.   Warren stepped behind her.   He placed his hands on her ass cheeks.   "Get on your knees and look at me Warren and tell me if you like what you see."

Warren looked at me and smiled as he lowered to his knees.   He allowed his hands to slide down from her ass cheeks along the outside of her thighs.  He then slid down to her calves.

Michelle closed her eyes slightly.  "Oh my God, I can't believe how this is making me feel letting you look at me.   When you were looking at the phone of my vagina earlier, it was so embarrassing but so erotic.  It makes me feel...   Do you like looking at me like this?"

"Spread your feet further apart," Warren said as he touched the inside of her upperthighs.  "I want a better look."

Michelle opened her eyes up and looked at me.   Then she lifted her right foot and moved it about a foot further to the side.   She repeated the action with her left foot.   A little shiver went through her body as she looked in my eyes.   "Do you like what I'm doing Joe?  Do you like me doing this for Warren."

"Open your legs further.     I want him to take a picture"

She closed her eyes and slid her feet further apart.   She reopened her eyes, "Like this?"

Warren had reached over and grabbed his camera.   He was smiling at me.      He backed up a little.   "Yes, that's great Michelle."   

*Click*

Michelle shuddered at the sound of the camera.   "This is making me so..."

"Reach back and spread yourself open," I said.

"God, this is so dirty," she said smiling at me as she  reached down between her legs.   

A moment later Warren said, "Oh man.   God that's sexy Michelle."   Then *CLICK* went the camera.   

"I feel so naughty," she smiled at me as her hand returned out in front of her as she was about to lose her balance.

Warren set the camera down and touched her at her ankles..   His hands began sliding up the insides of her legs.   He got to her upper thigh and with his thumbs he spread her open further.    Warren winked at me and leaned in and kissed her pussy.

"Ohhhhhhhhhh God Warrennnnnn," Michelle moaned excitedly.   "Warren just..."  She was looking me in the eye, not sure if she should say it, then she continued, "Warren just kissed my pussy."

"Did you like that?"

"Do it again," she whispered breathlessly, barely loud enough for him to hear.

"I'll take that as a 'yes'."

Warren leaned in and licked up one side of her lips to her clit.   Using the tip of his tongue he applied pressure in a circular motion to the clit and then licked down the other lip.

Michelle's head dropped.    "Oh God, stand up and get behind me.   I can't wait any more."

"Not yet."   He repeated the action.

Michelle's ass wiggled.   "God Warren," she said excitedly.  "Fuck me."

Warren slowly stood up behind Michelle.

She then told me to straddle the table and sit down in front of her.  Then she looked me in the eye.  "I'm not going to take you into my mouth right away Joe - just as I'm about to climax I will though.   I just want to enjoy Warren making lo… fucking me first.   I want you to enjoy watching me like I know you did earlier." 

This was so surreal having my wife inform me she wants to enjoy getting fucked from another person while I watch, and then give me head.   I was definitely dreaming.

Looking back at Warren, she instructed, "Just slide it around at first to spread some of my moisture around."     He did as asked for about a minute, getting her very wet.   She began moaning enjoying the feeling.    "Don't touch my clitoris, please."

His cock head touched between her spread lips.   

"Oh my God," Michelle exclaimed.   "I can't belieive this is happening."

He looked down at his hand navigating the head around her pussy.

“That’s perfect Warren.  Keep doing that.   How does it feel for you?”

“I never would have imagined it was this nice,” he said.

“I’ve felt you looking at me many times Warren.   Have you ever looked at my body and thought what my body looked like?"

"All the time.  I'm sorry, but I couldn't help myself."

"It's okay," she said.  "Did you ever imagine having sex with me?”

“Many many times Mitch.”

She gave a brief smile.  “Me too.”   That was a surprise to me.  “I had a dream that you, Joe and I were naked in the hottub and we got out and you two took turns having sex with me on the patio afterwards.   I couldn’t look you in the eye for a month.  It kept crossing my mind.   Maybe my dream can come true now.”

Warren continued rubbing his cock head within her folds.

Michelle laughed.   "I can't believe I just told you that."

"It's my dream too Michelle," Warren said.

She had a smile on her face as Warren did this to her.  "Oh, that feels good Warren.  Play with my breas.. I mean my tits Joe.  Tickle them and pinch them," she instructed me.  “Slap them softly.”   I reached beneath her and instantly took her nipples between my finger and thumb and began squeezing them.   She kept her eyes on the screen where she was screaming to be fucked harder.  I slapped her breasts softly.

“That feels so good Warren,” she smiled and closed her eyes.  "Just keep doing that.   I think I'm going to enjoy having you inside me.   You really want to be in me right now, don't you Warren?"

"Yes," he answered.

"Are you nice and hard."

"I can't get any harder," he said.

Then suddenly she said, "Then put it in me all the way.  Just put it in somewhat fast, but steadily.  All of it," she demanded.   "Push until you can't go any further."  Her eyes squeezed tightly anticipating Warren's next action.   He grabbed her hips and pulled her back as his own hips shot forward in a nice smooth motion.   "Oh my Godddd," she gasped as her eyes shot open fully.   She looked at me. 

"Warren is inside me."   She wiggled her hips a bit.

"I know," I smiled.   "He's got a very big smile on his face."

"You're inside me Warren," she smiled, "How does it feel?"   Her eyes were open wide looking into mine.  Trying to read my reaction.   I smiled at her.   She smiled back.

"God, you are so tight.  So warm.  So wet." He stayed there buried in her for a moment as she caught her breath. 

"I'm still sore from earlier."

"We don't have to..." I began.

She shook her head.   "I want this Joe.  I want you two, both of you, right now, and I’m going to have you both."   She paused.   "Warren is longer than Chris is," she said.   "Again Warren!  All the way in like the first time, deeper if you can," she demanded.   He pulled out and pushed back in which brought forth another, lesser scream, seeming to knock the breath from her.  Warren stood still.   Michelle adjusted her feet a bit, opening herself up even further and arched her back some more.

"Warren, do I feel good to you."

"I can't believe this is happening," Warren said.   "You feel fantastic."

"You can do this to me anytime you want Warren, it feels so wonderful.   All you have to do is ask."

Warren and I looked at each other, he was smiling.   I looked back at Michelle.   She was smiling.   "No more stopping Warren.  Just make love to me now.  Fuck me.  Whatever you want to call it, just fuck my pussy with that long beautiful cock of yours until you cum inside me.  In and out, nice and smooth."   Michelle looked in my eyes as Warren began to fuck her.  "You did say you wanted me to talk dirty, right,"  she asked.

I smiled back at her, "Yes, I want you to talk dirty."

"Okay then, but I'm going to warn you, the language I'm about to use could make a sailor blush.   I don't know if you're going to be able to handle it Joseph."

(continued)



joe_and_michelle

  • Guest
Reply #6 on: July 23, 2012, 09:22:32 PM
"If it gets too nasty, I can always cover my ears," I said.

“You'll be covering your ears then sailor,” she said, broadening her smile.   Then she added, "You have to do the same to me.   I want you to talk nasty to me too."

"What do you mean," I asked confused.   I just thought she wanted swearing.   But I always swore around her.

"I want you and Warren to call me dirty names, a slut, a bitch, or a whore, whatever comes to mind.  Talk dirty about me and my body.  Talk about my tits, my pussy, my..."

"Michelle, we don't..."

"I know you won't really mean it.   Just do it, okay?  I know it's weird, but maybe in the same way you like to hear me talk dirty, I want you talking dirty about me, when everything was happening earlier, that's how I was feeling.   Like a dirty girl.  A whore.   And I liked it Joe.  I enjoyed saying those naughty words when he was doing ...  when Chris was fucking me.   I want you to make ...."

"But you..."

"I know babe," she assured me.   "But you know what, I've always been a good girl.   My whole life.   Just once I want to be a bad girl.   I know that with you and Warren I can be a bad girl and it will be okay.   We can all enjoy it and it can be just our secret.   In fact, I want to be a very bad girl, okay?   I feel safe doing that with you two.  It's all role play.  Sort of.   I liked how Chris was rough and the way he talked, now I want you to talk like that so I can too."

I nodded.  We both smiled at each other.   She said to Warren, "That means you too, Warren.   Talk naughty to me & about me.   I want you to be crude with me.   Just be a bad boy to a bad girl."

"Sure ...", Warren said and shrugged at me.

"Just let your imagination go.   Be as dirty as you want.  The more you are, the more I think I'll like it.  Let's all pretend I'm just some trashy girl you two just met at a bar that you brought home for a one night stand.  Be nasty with me.  I think I'll really like that.  Okay?"

"Okay."

Warren had begun stroking in and out of Michelle.  Each subsequent stroke thereafter brought light grunts which gradually turned to moans of pleasure.  She gave Warren further instruction, "All the way in.  I want you in me as deep as you can go.   Oh God, you're touching me where I've never been touched before - you're bumping against my cervix.   God it feels good when you do that," she panted.   There was no question he did as asked.   She began grunting again looking directly in my eyes, just mere inches away.   "This feels so good Joe.  I'm going to want you to make love to me… I mean, to fuck me like this when he's done.   Do you want to do that?   Do you want to fuck my tight pussy next?"  

I just smiled back at her and nodded.  My dick got harder still..  She knew my answer.

"Say it," she said to me.

"I want to fuck your hot tight pussy right now.   But since my friend is the one that picked you up at the bar, I'm gonna let him fuck you first, sweetheart.   What did you say your name was again."

Michelle smiled as she stared in my eyes as Warren fucked her.  "It's Michelle.   And I'm going to suck your hard beautiful cock in a couple of minutes.   I just hope my husband doesn't find out about this."

It was all a little awkward, but I continued.

"You better do a good job sucking it slut."

"I'm hungry for cum.    I'll suck your cock anytime because I love the taste of cum."   Her panting began to quicken as I nodded again.

The thought then hit me – she had swallowed cum from two people so far today, I would be the third.  She had cum from two guys in her belly right now.  Was it true what she said - that she actually liked it?  

"Warren when I'm about to cum, fuck me with long slow deep strokes.   Deep strokes.   You keep touching my cervix and it is the most unbelievable feeling.   Bump it a bit harder when I cum."   She was silent for a minute and then said, "Oh my God, I've never felt this way Joe.   I love the feeling Warren's cock is giving me."  

"Shut up slut."   I roughly grabbed her tits, they were all goosebumps.   Her nipples had never been harder.   I rolled them in my fingers.  "Your nipples are hard, you must like getting fucked while you're sucking a dick."

"It's what he's doing to me, my cervix," she moaned, "Oh Godddd.   Pinch my nipples, but softly Joseph.  Squeeze my tits."

Warren was sliding in and out of her at a nice steady rate, but slow in comparison to Chris's earlier performance.  That was about to change.  

"A little bit faster Warren.  I'm going to cum in a minute."  She closed her eyes.  "That's it Warren, all the way in, touch me deep," she voiced.   She continued to get louder and more vulgar.   She was looking in my eyes as she explained her pleasures to me.     Smiling she said, "Oh my God Joe, his..."  She hesitated for a moment, then continued,  "... his balls are swinging up against my..."  She paused catching her breat.   "...my clit, just like when Chris... earlier.  God Joe, it feels so good him touching me deep with his cock.   I can’t wait to have you fuck me like this.   I want your cock in my pussy next.”  She closed her eyes for a moment to concentrate on the pleasure.  "I want you in my mouth and in my pussy both,  oh God Joe, I can't get enough cock in me right now."   She shook a little bit like a shiver went through her.  "Oh my God, I feel like so dirty right now.   I'd let as many of your friends fuck me as you wanted right now."

Jokingly  I said, "Would you like me to call a few of them over?"

Looking me straight in the eye she said, "I'd do anything you asked of me right now.   I swear that to you Joe.  Anything at all for you.  If you want someone else..."

"Well, since you're just some trashy bitch we picked up at the bar, maybe I'll call my friends from the bar and tell them we've got a real lively slut that can't get enough cock right now."

She smiled at me, playing along with her comment from earlier.  "You might have to do that.   I'll take all the cock I can get mister."

With her eyes barely open, she tilted her head back and rolled her head from side to side enjoying the experience.

"Your cock is so fucking long Warren.  God, how I wish Joe's was this long.  I'd like to get fucked every day like this..." she realized what she had just said.   "Oh God Joe, I'm sorry."

"Shhhh, don't worry about it, just..."     I was going to to tell her to forget it and enjoy herself, but never got the chance.   She had forgotten about it and got right back to business at hand.

Warren commented, "I'll be happy to fuck you everyday if that's what you want."

"I might take you up on that."

"Oh God.  Oh my God, my pussy is...  I’m going to cum soon."   She smiled.   "And my clit feels so good.  So, so good.   Your balls are beating against my clit so good that I think I'm going to explode."   This pace kept up for about 30 seconds.  Her breathing quickened significantly in that time.  It was obvious she wouldn't last much longer.  Beads of sweat developed on her forehead.

I was watching Michelle’s face closely.  I love watching her face when she orgasms.  This was going to be a doozy.    I noticed Warren release her hips for a moment as he brought his finger to his mouth and licked it.   He smiled at me and winked.     He then touched her asshole with it.

Her eyes opened wide, as did her mouth.   At first it was a look of panic.  That quickly faded and she smiled.   She continued her heavy breathing and then said, “Oh God yes.   Do that Warren.  Push it in.”    I could read it on her face as his finger slid into her ass.  “Ahhh, yes.  It's so dirty but feels goo…    Just keep giving me all of it - keep touching deep inside me with your cock.”  

I sensed something was wrong, not really sure what it was.  It was a strange feeling that I couldn't put my finger on.   I dismissed it.

The volume in her voice then picked up.   She was almost there.   Through heavily panting breaths, she looked into my eyes as she said in a excited tone, "Oh God, fuck my pussy harder Warren.  Deeper.   Fill it with your cum.   Oh God Joe, this is so much better than when Chris fucked me earlier,” she screeched as she continued looking me in the eye.  "Warren is gonna make me cum so hard.   I'm so happy right now.    Your fri... Oh my God, I might pass out.   Our friend is going to make me cum.  Keep wiggling your finger around in my butt Warren.   Oh my God Joe, I love Warren's big cock in me.   Oh God I want to suck your cock.”   She finished her sentence and took the head of my dick in her mouth.  And began tongue lashing it.

I thought I noticed some movement near the stairs from the corner of my eye, but I ignored it.  Figuring it was a reflection off of something from the tv.   Michelle was ready for my cock and I was ready to get my first full blowjob from her.

I leaned back, supporting myself with my left arm.   I placed my right hand on the top of Michelle's head as I guided her up and down my shaft.    "You are a little cock sucking wife slut, aren't you."   I looked at Warren and said, "Let's give this cock whore what she wants - A good hard fucking at both ends."  

Just as Warren responded with, "Ha ha, I'm doing my part.    I'm bottoming out on the bitch's pussy, and my middle finger is buried in her asshole.  By the way, thanks for the blowjob earlier slut, it'll help me last longer for you this go round.   I'm gonna be fucking your tight pussy for a good long time before I fill it with cum."   He laughed again.  

For a brief moment Michelle released my cock from her mouth and joyfully moaned, "I loved swallowing your cum.  It felt so good getting fucked at both ends from two big strange cocks like that.   That's why I want to do it again."   A split second later she said, "And I loved when you and Chris were both sucking on my tits while Joe watched.   I loved it.  I was wanting my pussy filled that whole time.  God I loved being treated like a slut by two guys at once while Joe watched.   Am I being a good slut wife for you Joe?"  

I grabbed her by both sides of the head and said, "Shut up slut, use your mouth to suck my cock, not talk."

She took me back in her mouth.  

I patted her head as I said, "Oh yes, I love my sluts mouth.    You're learning to be a good little cock sucker, arent you?  You're gonna have to practice more often so you can take me deeper though.  Maybe I'll have some of my  friends come over for you to practice on."   I rubbed her head enjoying what she was doing.   "You enjoying getting cock in both ends for the second time today, huh bitch?"

"Mmmmmm," she moaned around my cock happily, while slowly bobbing on the head and twirling her tongue around the head.   She began to moan excitedly and was losing focus on sucking me.   She was about to cum.

"Yes indeed, you are a little cock loving slut.    I hope you enjoy your orgasm slut.   There are plenty more to come today.  We're going to be using your tight little pussy to empty our cum in it all afternoon."

That's when I noticed more movement to my left.   I looked.

Standing at the bottom of the stairs was Michelle's mother and father.    Her mother looked from us to the television, as did her father.   My head spun quickly to our big screen television which was still playing the video with the volume up extremely loud.   Michelle was screaming for Chris to 'fuck her tight bald pussy' and yelling for Warren to make her cum while he knelt next to her playing with her clit on the big screen.    Karen and I could be seen in the background watching, smiling.   I looked for the remote but it was over by the television out of reach.

The sound suddenly seemed deafening coming from our surround sound speakers.    I looked back toward her parents. I was so shocked at what they must have been thinking, I didn’t know how to react.    In that brief moment I thought - hoped, prayed, whatever - that her parents would just go back up the stairs so as not to let Michelle know that they had seen her like this.      That's why I didn't say anything initially - I was just wishing them away.  In my mind,  I figured that they wouldn't want Michelle to know that they had seen her like this.   I was so sure they'd just go back up the stairs.   Her mother's eyes were transfixed on the screen.   Her dad made I contact with me.   "Go", I mouthed and nodded with my head for him to go up the stairs.

He turned back toward the television.   My mind was scrambled, but it didn't matter any longer.  An explosive orgasm ripped through Michelle and she raised her head yelling as loud as I have ever heard her yell during orgasm, "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhh God. I'm cummmminnnggggg,  Warren is making me cummmm.   Ahhhhh God Warren, your cock feels so fucking good filling my pussy.  Oh God, it's so good.”   She was yelling this in my face with her eyes squeezed shut, but there was no mistaking how much joy it brought her.  Her face was red and sweaty but she had a huge smile on her face.   "Push through my cervix Warren.  Harder.   Fuck me deeper."

 Warren brought his hand down across her right ass cheek.  
SLAP.  

"I'm gonna try like hell Mitch."  

"Michelle stop," I whispered just loud enough to hear
.
Panting and breathing excessively hard - and still with a huge smile on her face - she replied, "No.   I want this.   I hope it never stops.   I've never been fucked so good before.  All I want is to be yours and Warren's fuck toy for now on.   I'm a dirty slut that loves that you let all your friends fill my cunt with hard cocks."

Holy shit, I thought.  Where in the fuck had that come from?   Her using the word 'cunt' actually shocked me so much that it distracted me from the problem at hand- her parents observing our threesome.

"Deeper Warren.   Damn you, fuck my cunt deeper," she said through gritted teeth.   "God, you have the most amazing cock that has ever filled my pussy."

Having removed his finger from her ass, Warren grabbed Michelle around the top of the thighs and began pulling at her hips hard while driving his hips forward.   In a mean and demeaning voice he said, "Oh yeah, you are a hot little slut. Milk my cock of all its cum.  I'm almost there bitch."

"Oh my God, fill my cunt with cum...   You can fuck me whenever you want. My pussy is yours."

She threw her head back as her orgasm continued.  She turned her head back toward Warren, in the opposite direction of where her parents now stood and through gritted teeth and with a demanding face ordered him, "Cum in me Warren.  I want to feel your cum in me.  Hurt my pussy with that big cock of yours.  Try to fucking hurt me," she yelled.    "...deeper, pleeeease." She turned her head back toward me, her eyes were squeezed shut tightly and there was a contorted look on her face as she held the edges of the table.  "Oh fuck," she mumbled and then opened her eyes and looked at me,   "Oh my fucking God,  I need to taste your cum," were here last words as she began to lower her head to take my cock back in her mouth.  

"Michelle, stop," I said again.   She ignored me.

Warren grabbed her by this hips and began pulling her onto him harder.   SLAP.   "That's a good slut.  Suck his cock like the whore you are," he screamed.   He looked at me as he continued to yell at her, "Suck it good while I fill your cunt with cum.  I'm almost there.   Then you're going to clean your juices off of my cock, aren't you?"   SLAP.

She muffled an, "Mmmm-hmmm," around my dick.

"Then I'll call some friends over. We'll get some fresh cock to fill your pussy."

She lifted her head.   "Oh God yes I want gang banged.   I'll take all the cock and cum I can get."   She leaned back down onto my dick, but not before squealing in a loud excited voice, "Oh my God, I'm cumming again.    Twice so .... Never like this...   I've never...   Ahhhhh Godddd  yesss."

Warren then said, "Time to paint the inside of your cunt with some cum."   He slapped her on the ass once more and then grabbed her around the hips and started thrusting into her harder.   He actually lifted her knees off the table.  "Fuckin-A, here's some cum for you..."

She mumbled something, but I couldn't understand because my cock was filling her mouth.

HOLY SHIT, I thought.  These two were blowing my fucking mind.   Looking over at her parents once more, they remained motionless.  

I locked eyes with her dad.   "Go!" I mouthed without making a sound.

He didn't react.   He just looked back at the television.

Warren said, "Uhhh Godddd."    Then again, "Uuuuuuuuuuh.  Goddddddddddd."   And, "Uuhhhhh, man your cunt feels fine"   As he apparantely began to cum in her.   Michelle gave an appreciative moan around my cock.

Her mothers wide teary eyes taking in the most bizarre scene I'm sure she's ever experienced.   Her father looking on as though he'd seen a ghost.  Why the fuck didn't they just turn and walk back up the mother fucking stairs, I wondered.    God, I felt terrible.   I should have stopped us the moment I had first noticed them.    After what had just been said, I had to stop it now..

"Warren, STOP," I ordered.    

"Michelle," I said alarmingly.  She opened her eyes just enough to look at me.  "Your parents."  I motioned with my head toward the stairs.  

With my cock still filling her mouth, her head slightly turned in the direction of where her parents stood.   It took a moment for her to comprehend that what she was looking at was her mother and father standing less than 15 feet away watching her get fucked at both ends.

Warren understood immediately and stopped his ferocious pace and said, "Mr & Mrs Lewis!"    He remained inside Michelle briefly before releasing her hips and backing out of her, thus leaving her naked sweaty body bent over me and the table.  

I could see both her mom and dad's eyes shift and take in the sudden appearance of Warren's rock hard cock sticking straight out and up as it shone wet with Michelle’s juices.   Cum continued to slowly flow from the head of his cock..  Her mom's eyes widened and her hand quickly covered her mouth.   The long cock that their daughter was talking about had two sets of eyes on it.   "Oh my dear Lord, Bill he just..." Mrs Lewis said to her husband.   Tears rolled down her cheeks.

Her father looked back at Michelle and I and said, "What in the bloody fucking hell is going on here?"

Her mother on the other hand turned toward the stairs and held her right hand up to her face sheilding her eyes from what she had just witnessed.   Obviously upset, she cried, "Oh Michelle.  No.  No."   Then in a sobbing apologetic voice, "Sorry, we just..." and rushed up the stairs.  

From the moment I had first saw her parents up to this point had been no more than about 30 seconds, but if felt like minutes.  

"Oh my God! Daddy, Mother, noooooo."  Michelle straightened up unsteadily.  She grabbed her robe from the couch and after her first attempt of putting her arm in proved unsuccessful, she just ran naked past her father as she was making a second attempt at putting the robe on as she disappeared up the stairs on the way to catch her mother.  

Her father watched her run up the stairs and then looked back at the screen as we were helping Michelle to the couch.  He then looked back toward me as I started to get up.   "Mr. Lewis," I said, "What are you doing here?  How did you get..."

Her dad began to speak.  "Well... we rung the door bell but nobody answered.  We rung it three times before letting ourselves in.   You gave us a key you know...   Can you put some fucking clothes on for crying-out-loud?"

I reached down for my shorts.    On the screen, Chris was kneeling down next to Michelle rubbing her pussy saying,  "You're a little fucking tiger, Michelle.  Spread your legs more.   Have you ever cum so many times before"    "No.  Never.  Ever," she replied.   "Thank you.  That was fantastic."
We could all see on the televesion that she had a big smile on her face.

As I pulled my shorts and shirt on, Mr Lewis watched the television.  He continued on with his eyes never leaving the screen, "as I was about to say... I hope we aren't interrupting anything," he said sarcastically, "but the storm knocked out the power at our house.   We thought we would stop over for a while, or at least until it came back on.  So we let ourselves in after nobody answered when we rang the doorbell."

"I'm sorry Mr. Lewis, we just were..."

"Don't explain," he screamed.  "I'm not stupid.  I know what the fuck you were doing."  He looked toward the television.  "Is that Karen Wells???" He asked incredulously.  

I looked at the screen.   Karen and I were lifting Michelle's leg over my lap.   Warren must have had the camera in his hands because the screen zoomed in on Michelle's pussy.   With her legs splayed wide, her shaved pussy filled our big screen TV.    A 36" tall by 24" wide pussy.  The lips were spread open and red.   Her inner-folds were wet and sloppy.   It was obvious it had just been thoroughly fucked.  Karen's voice came from the speakers. "Time to give your pussy some much needed TLC."   Followed by Michelle's voice, "No more please.  Please no more."

"Yes, that's Karen," I answered.    I started to explain further but he held up his hand.

After looking around for the remote and not seeing it, I looked at Warren.   “Warren, shut that off,” I said. Warren walked toward the TV to turn it off.

"Leave it on," Michelle's father ordered.  

Warren stepped back.

"Mr. Lewis, I really don't think we should..."

"We're watching it, end of story Joe," he said.

"I don't think Michelle would..."  

He looked at me.   "I don't give a shit.   I'm watching it."

Warren didn't respond.   We all watched the screen.as Karen began licking and kissing at Michelle.   He watched as Michelle took both Chris's and my cock in her hand.   He watched it all.    As Michelle's orgasm hit her, the sound seemed so loud again.   I was afraid Michelle might be able to hear up stairs.

"...now.   Oh yes.... tongue in my pussy.....  Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh, yesssssssssssssssssss, ahhhhhhhhhhhhh,  DEEEEEPER, ahhhhhhhh"

Mr Lewis continued to watch as Chris and I held her legs open wide while they shook in our grips.   I didn't realize that I had been smiling so much during the whole experience.   It was very evident on screen that I was enjoying myself.

"Oh my God, oh my GODDDDDDDDD.   My pusssssssyyyyyy.   Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhh."

A moment later when Michelle pushed Karen's head away, Mr. Lewis said, "My little girl sure has grown up."  

I didn't know what to say.  I continued to watch the screen.  Karen and Michelle began kissing on screen.

Mr. Lewis said, "Karen sure is a fine looking piece of ass."    

Warren said, "Yes sir, she sure is."

I gave Warren a somewhat dirty look for even commenting.

Mr. Lewis watched as Michelle used both hands to spread her pussy open as Karen took pictures of her.

He had heard Chris threaten to show the picture to "her crane operator boyfriend Matt".  He then looked at me, "Is Michelle fucking somebody at the plant too?"

"No," I said.  "Just me, I mean..."

"Who's phone is that she's taking pictures with?"

"Her's.   Her's or her husband's.  I don't know."

"Is Michelle going to eat Karen's pussy now?"

Shocked by this, I just shook my head.   I couldn't believe he even asked that - especially in that tone.

On screen, Chris had just guided Michelle's finger to her mouth and told her to clean it.

What about Wells, any good shots of her pussy on the tape.  

"No sir," Warren said.

Mr. Lewis turned around to leave.

"But Michelle is about to masturbate," Warren said quickly.

Her dad turned back around and watched the remainder of the tape as she brought herself to orgasm, then sucked Chris for a minute, then as she crawled over and sucked on Warren for a minute.   Then he turned around and left.

Warren couldn't have described the situation any better when he said, “Holy fucking shit."  

"I think you better leave Warren," I said.

"No fucking shit Sherlock," he replied.  

The sound coming from the television caught my attention.  I turned to see Warren fucking Karen on the table just as Michelle had been.  

I looked over at him.   "I fucked her good dude," he smiled.  "Then I finished off with her swallowing my load.   Two blowjobs from two differenct chicks.   It's beed a good day in Warrenville."

I was happy for him and gave a nod, but I had nothing to smile about right now - I was too worried about Michelle.  I headed upstairs as Warren began to gather his video equipment.  

I found Michelle and the in-laws in the family room.  Michelle was sitting next to her mother with her arm around her consoling her.   Michelle was crying, "I'm so sorry you had to see that Mom.  I'm so sorry."    I stood in the doorway.   Her father glanced at me and then away.   He was just standing staring at nothing.

It was the initial shock of the moment that had almost short circuited Mrs. Lewis's brain.  After a few minutes of Michelle hugging her, her mom spoke up, "It's our fault kids.   We shouldn't have come in the house.   It's our fault.  We're so sorry."

"No, it's not mom.  It's nobody's fault.  It just happened."

Nothing was said for a moment.  Her mother then composed herself and straightened up a bit.   "You're right, it's nobody's fault.   This is your private life that we accidentally intruded on.  Let's just not talk about it anymore.  Okay."

"Yes please, let's just forget it," Michelle said.   "Stay here, I'm going to go get changed," she said as she stood and exited the room.

Boy was I feeling uncomfortable standing in the room alone with her parents.   They had just walked in on me and my best friend giving it to their precious little girl as we called her a slut, a bitch and a whore, all while telling her we were going to invite some more guys over to fuck her - and she was acting receptive to the whole idea.  She'd thrown around the 'cunt' word a couple of times.  Let's not forget the porn flick they had seen of Michelle begging for cum in ‘her tight pussy’ by Chris, who was a complete stranger to her parents.

Her mother never looked in my direction.   I think she had seen enough of me for one day.

I heard Warren open the rear door.   Her mother had heard him exiting also.   This caused her to began to cry again.  I'm sure she was thinking back to her initial sight of his cock seeping cum.   A few seconds later I heard his pickup truck start up and pull away.  

"So... You lost power?" I said.

"Yeah," her dad answered.   We both sensed that Mrs. Lewis would probably rather be alone right now.  "You got a beer Joe?"

"Yeah, umm, in the basement.   The cooler is down there.  Help yourself.   I'm going to check on Michelle and then I'll join you."

He went to the basement and I went to our bedroom.   I found Michelle in our room.   She had already changed into long pants, a bra and t-shirt.    She was so upset.   She threw her arms around me and squeezed me tight, "Joe, I can't believe my parents saw that."   She was shaking.  I just held her tight.  

"I'm sorry.   It'll be alright.   Your mom is just a little freaked out right now.   It'll be alright babe."

She backed away.   "I don't know how I'll ever be able to look my father in the eye again.   I was having sex with two men at once.  What he must think of me," she said as she wiped tears away with the palms of her hands, "And the way I was talking.   What they must have heard."   She turned to look in the mirror and fixed her hair the best she could without a brush or comb.   "How long were they down there?"

I shrugged.  "I don't know babe.  Long enough."   Trying to comfort her I said,  "Act as though nothing happened."    Pretty lame ass suggestion.

She nodded in agreement, "That's all I can do."

"Your mom is still in the family room.   She started to cry again when Warren left.   I'm going to the basement with your dad."  We walked out of the room with my arm around her.  

I walked past Mrs. Lewis never receiving a glance as Michelle sat down next to her, at least she had stopped crying again.   I continued to the basement.  

As I arrived in the basement I did a quick study of the room trying to see what might be out of place.   The TV was off.  Furniture was where it was supposed to be.   All seemed in order.   No evident reminders of earlier events.

"I put a beer on the bar for you," Mr. Lewis said.

"Thanks," I said as I walked over to it.   I picked it up and drank from the bottle.

"Nothing to be ashamed of Joe," he said.

"Sir, I'm not ashamed of anything.  It's your daughter that is thoroughly embarrassed about what has happened.  She tries so hard to show you how well you have done raising her.   She cares tremendously what you and Mrs think of her," I responded.   "She's afraid to face you again."

He nodded.   "She doesn't need to worry about what I think of her.   Was I shocked?? Yes.  Did I think that you two...No.” He paused.  "What in the fuck was Karen Wells doing here?"

"Michelle invited her and her husband out on the boat today.   We were out for about an hour when the storm chased us in and instead of calling it a day, we all came back here to watch the Cubs game."

"That was her husband that was fucking Michelle?"

I nodded, though I didn't like the way the question was phrased.

He shook his head, "I never would have imagined."   He took a swig from his beer.   "You fucked Wells?"

Caught off guard by this, "Um, Karen?  Um, yeah."

"She's something to look at," he said.  He paused for a moment.   "How long has Wells and Michelle been..."   He couldn't find the word to finish the sentence. but instead he came out and asked, "Does Michelle eat pussy too?"

"No sir.   This was the first time she and Karen..."  I paused.    I thought it was time for a change of subject.  "Cubs win?"

"Yeah.  I thought you said you came back her and watched the game."

"Well, ummm, we started to but..." I stopped talking.   He knew the rest of the story.

Just then I heard her brother's voice.   He was coming down the stairs.   I turned on the barstool as he appeared at the bottom.   "Hey Chad," I said.

"Bro," he said with a smile.   He pointed his thumb over his shoulder as he was walking towards us, "What the fuck is wrong with Mom?" he asked while looking from his dad to me then back to his dad.

"She seen a ghost," her father replied.

I pointed to the cooler with three fingers.  Chad understood my unspoken language and retrieved three beers as he from the cooler.  He handed me one, set one on the bar for his dad, and opened his own.

"Seriously, what happened?"

Her father started, "We lost power at the house and came over here to wait it out..."

He wasn't really going to tell him, was he??

"...nobody answered the door so we let ourselves in.   We heard a noise down here and came down the stairs.   Let's just say that Michelle and Joe were enjoying each other's company."   I was shocked he would divulge that, but at least he didn't say anything else.

Chad spoke up, "Way to go bro, one long fuckin' honeymoon with you two, eh?"   He held out his closed fist to me and I lazily bumped it with my own fist.   "And Mom seen that?    Holly Shit.    Her precious angel getting it on with her husband. Appalling!"

"Can you stop," I said.

"Just joking on you Joe.   You know mom thinks her princess does no wrong."   He began doing an over exaggerated impersonating of his mother.  "Head up.  Stand tall.  Don't slouch.  Sit like a lady.  Drink with your pinky out when sipping tea…"   He returned to normal speaking, "…And then she walks in to find you playing doctor with her little girl???  Mom might need therapy after that."

"I think you're right," his dad said.  "More than you'll ever know."   He then excused himself and headed for the bathroom.  "More than you'll ever know," he repeated shaking his head.

Upon his father leaving the room Chad turned to me.   "Dude, it wreaks to high heaven of weed down here.   You guys smoking down here?"

I hadn't realized it smelled.   I nodded my head to his question.  I then relayed the story of coming back here after the storm and she and Warren had lit up.

"You need to get a better exhaust system down here," he said as he looked up at the ceiling.   He then looked down and spotted my underwear that I had neglected to put back on earlier.   "What the fuck Joe, white underwear?  Nobody wears white underwear," as he pointed under the coffee table at my earlier discarded underwear.

Her dad came from the bathroom and said he was going upstairs to check on the Mrs.  

Chad smile at me as he got up and followed his dad.    "Oh, this is going to be fun," Chad said.   I followed them both up the stairs.

We all ascended the stairs and walked into the living room.   Michelle was just releasing her mother from an embrace.   Her mom was forcing a smile as she looked at her daughter.   Michelle said, "I love you Mom.   Thanks for understanding."

Mrs. Lewis stood up and looking at her husband said, "Let's go dear.  We've got things to do."    She never looked in my direction.  She just stood and walked out of the room to the front door.  

Michelle had also stood up and gave her dad her full attention.  "Daddy," she said, "Please forgive me.  Don't think badly of me.  You have to understand that it's my life.  I'm an adult and can make my own decisions as to what is right or wrong."

He took her by the shoulders and looked her in the eye, "Oh Sweetheart.  There is nothing to forgive you for and I would never think bad of you doll."   He pulled her to him and hugged her tightly.  "I love you.  And I'm sorry we walked in on all of you.   We were wrong for that."  

I looked over at Chad.   He had a very questioning look on his face.

Michelle shook her head, "No, we gave you a key.  You are welcome to come in this house whenever you want.   Like we said, it's nobody's fault.  It's just unfortunate it happened."

"You relax and don't worry about mom.  She'll be alright."   He loosened her embrace and held her by the shoulders again.  He then said, "Sweetheart, my only concern is what Karen Wells was doing here."   Michelle's face showed bewilderment.  She didn't know her dad knew about Karen being here.   "But we'll talk about that later."   He hugged her again.

Michelle walked him to the door where her mother was and gave her another hug.   She opened the door and let them out.   The rain was now a light drizzle.

She turned to me and said, "How did he know about Karen??"   Michelle hadn't realized that her dad had seen on the television when Karen was going down on her.

"I'll tell you later," I said.

"Ahem," coughed Chad.   "I think you should tell her now.   That way I'll know."

(to be continued)
« Last Edit: September 12, 2012, 08:27:23 PM by joe_and_michelle »



joe_and_michelle

  • Guest
Reply #7 on: July 23, 2012, 09:23:57 PM

Michelle turned to Chad wondering what he had just heard and gathered from it.  She stared at him.   He began to speak.   "Ok, so... Mom and Dad walk in on you two in the basement..."   Michelle looks at me.

"Your dad told him that they walked in on you and I, so that he could explain why your mother was acting the way she was," I explained.

"So as I was saying," Chad said, "So dad just said to you that he's sorry that he walked in on ALL of you,"   He pauses a moment.  "ALL of you is more than just you and Joe," he says to his sister.   He continues, "And then dad mentions that Karen Wells was here.  Might I just say that just the mention of Karen Wells name brings the word 'yummy' to mind.   So now I want to think that it was you guys and Karen.   But now I have to wonder if Warren was here too, seeing that I just passed him coming from this direction out on Main Street a minute ago and the fact that the basement stinks of pot and Joe mentioned that Warren was smoking down there with you earlier.    Did mom and dad walk in on a little fourway orgy.   hmmmm?  I didn't think you had it in you Michelle.   Good for you.  I'm proud of you sis."   

Michelle just looked at him and then at me.   She walked over to Chad and said, "Please shut up."   She punched his chest and then hugged him.  She began crying again.   

Before she and I got married, Chad was her security blanket.   They were always very close and always there for each other.   I was actually glad he was here now.

He held her tightly, "Sis.  Come on, sis.  I was only joking.  I'm sorry."

She shook her head.  "Don't be.   It's my fault.   Mom and dad just think I'm a big slut now.  Oh Chad," she sobbed softly.

"Who gives a shit what they think.  Live your life the way you want sis.  Do what makes you happy.   We've always said that to each other.   Don't just say it, do it." 

Michelle didn't answer, she just held him.

They loosened their embrace and her face showed red-rimmed eyes from crying.  She went to the bathroom and got a Kleenex and returned.  "Let's order a pizza, I'm hungry," she said.

I ordered a pizza to be delivered and we went and sat in the family room to hang out.   Michelle turned on some music and sat on the floor.  I made a cup of tea for her.  "So what made you come by?" Michelle asked Chad.

"I just happened to be driving from the Lakeshore Bar.  Dad called saying that power was out and that they were coming over here.   Figured I'd stop in and make it a family affair."

Michelle didn't say anything to this.  I think she was wishing it had been Chad - instead of her parents - that had walked in on them.   She then spoke up, "You know what, I'm suddenly not feeling hungry.  I'm going to go lay down.  Sorry I'm baling on you."  She got up and hugged Chad and went to our bedroom.

"Whoa," Chad said.  "I've never seen her like this."

"Real rough day on her," I say.

"What the fuck happened?"

"I can't tell you Chad, and I doubt that Michelle will either."

"That bad, eh?" 

I shrugged.  “I think it’s more that she’s embarrassed by what happened.   And that your parents know what happened.   Let's go in the basement.   We'll see what game is on," I suggested.   "I'm just going to check on her first."

Chad got up and went to the basement.   I went in to our bedroom and found Michelle laying with a blanket over her.  God, do I love this woman I thought.  She looked so peaceful; I just backed out of the room without disturbing her.   I went downstairs.

The Tigers game had come out of the rain delay and we watched them for a while as we ate the pizza when it was delivered.   At about 8 o'clock Chad said he had a party to get ready for tonight.

"I'm going to peek in and see if she's awake and say goodbye to her," he said.

I went upstairs and walked him in to the room.   She opened her eyes.   He sat next to her and reiterated what he had said earlier to her, "You don't worry about mom.   Live your life to the fullest.  You've got a smart head on your shoulders.   Do what you think is right."     She sat up to hug him but he said, "Don't get up."   He leaned over and gave her a kiss on the forehead, "I love you, sis."

"I love you Chaddy."

"Call me if you need anything, okay?"

She nodded.

I walked him to the door and went back into the bedroom.

"You want a piece of pizza babe?"

"No," she responded.   

"You need anything?" I asked

"No.  I'm going to get up in a minute.   Well, yes, do me a favor?"

"Sure?" I said.

"Can you call Warren and tell him to come back over tonight?"

I was very surprised at this request.  "Michelle, what’s going on?”

She looked back at me worried that she had upset me.   “I’m sorry, that wasn’t…”

“If it’s what you want, that’s fine.   But this isn’t you.   You don’t have to explain if you don’t want to.”

She stared at me for a moment.   “What happened today was the most incredible thing that ever happened to me in my life.   Once things started happening it was incredibly crazy.”   She paused for a moment and continued hesitantly, “I enjoyed it Joe.”  She turned her eyes down.  Then she looked me in the eyes, "I enjoyed Warren.   I enjoyed it a lot Joe.   It was...incredible.   Actually, both times - with Chris and Warren- were incredible but in different ways.   I've always known he liked me.  I've caught him many time looking at me - meaning my body - and I always wondered how different it would be with someone other that you.   More specifically, with Warren.  His size, or his length, was the most incredible thing ever Joe."

She waited for my reaction but I didn’t give one.   “I enjoyed it with Chris because of how thick.  But Warren was.  And for some reason having Warren there made it seem even better.   I lied to you earlier.  I was actually wishing it was Warren doing it to me, not Chris, not you.”   She looked about to cry.

“Don’t get upset Michelle.  I’m glad you feel that way.”

“You are?”   

“Yes,” I nodded.  “How long have you had these thoughts about Warren.”

She shook her head, "For about a year.  Sometime last summer.   We were on the boat, we were all buzzed, and I had my sun glasses on.   He was looking at me.   I was excited about it.   A moment later I noticed him adjust himself - you know what I'm saying.  I started thinking about what might be going through his mind to cause him to get stiff.   Next thing I know, I was getting excited - sexually - in a way.    I thought about it the rest of the day and that night I had a dream that he and I had sex on the boat.   Ever since then....   And tonight I was thinking how I wished Karen and Chris would go home and I was going to ask you if the three of us could.   From the moment I laid eyes on his penis...”

“If it - sex - hadn’t happened, you were going to make it happen with Warren?”

“From the minute I started giving him oral sex, I wanted to make love to him.”  She looked at me for a moment.   “I’m sorry.”

“Stop apologizing Michelle.”  I leaned over and kissed her.  “As long as you’re sure.”

"I'm sure.  If you’re sure.  Just see if 10:00pm is okay with him, if he wants to.   I’m going to lay here a while longer.   Would you go get a movie that we could watch?"

I nodded.  "I promise you he will want to Michelle.  And yes, I’ll get a movie."

I rubbed her back for a minute and she closed her eyes again.   

"I'm going to take a shower first," I said. "I'll call Warren on the way to Blockbuster."

"K," she answered.

I got up and went into the shower.   As I had my head back enjoying the hot water, I felt a breeze.   Opening my eyes, Michelle was entering the shower enclosure.  She closed the door behind her.   She pressed her body against mine and we began to kiss.

After a while she broke our kiss and looked into my eyes, "How did my dad know Karen was here?"

Shit, I had forgotten about that.

"When they walked in they saw the video on the TV."   

She nodded.   "That's what I figured.   So what did they see?"

No beating around the bush I said, "Chris and you toward the end, when he was ..."   I paused, "...when Warren was touching you...", she knew what I meant.   "That's what your mom had seen."  "But, your dad..."  I paused.    "Then your dad watched Karen and you..."   

She looked at me.   "What do you mean he watched?  You didn't turn it off."

"Well, I told Warren to turn it off after you went up the stairs but your dad told him to leave it on.    He watched for at least 5 minutes.  The part with Chris, and the whole thing at the end when Karen did that to you…   He watched up until the point I carried you out of the room."

Her expression was blank.   "He kept watching?"

I nodded.  I felt bad saying this to her, but I wasn't going to lie.   "He was enjoying watching Michelle.  You, Karen."

She still couldn't believe what I was saying.   She remained quiet as she replayed in her mind what he would have seen.

"What about when Karen was taking the pictures with her phone and I was..."

I cut her off, "Yes.   He saw that too."

"When I masturbated?"

I nodded.

I thought she would say something about her father and him seeing her like that, so it surprised me when she said, "I think that was my favorite part Joe."

I shook my head questioningly.  I wasn't sure what she meant.

"When Karen was doing that to me."  She looked up into my eyes.   "Is that wrong, Joe?"

"No.  God no.  Not at all," I said.

"It was so soft and gentle and…” Her eyes became more intense, “The way that you do it to me, is nice, it was just different with Karen, it was…” she paused.   “…so wonderfully perfect.”

“I’m very happy that you enjoyed it.  Don’t be mad at me, but, I really really enjoyed watching her do that to you.   I could tell you were enjoying it.”

“I have something to confess," she said.

I looked at her expectantly.

"I hope you don’t get mad at me for this," she looked as though she was about to cry.  "I told Karen that I loved her today." 

I thought for a moment.  "Really?"

She nodded.   "What do you think of that?"

"I don't know, I guess.   I should be concerned, but I'm not.  You know?   You telling me that you love someone else is a pretty big thing.   I don't know if I can share you – though I didn’t seem to have a problem sharing you today.   Why do you say this, just because of what happened at the end with her?"

Michelle shook her head looking down, thinking that she had upset me.

"Hey," I lifted her chin to look up.  "If that's what you want, then that's what I want.   We've always been truthful with each other.  I'm just asking a simple question, talk to me babe."

She laid her head against my chest as I held her tight to me in the shower.  "I don't know what it is Joe.   We have been doing a lot of stuff at work and spending so much time together.  We do lunch all the time.   She's going to start working out with me a few days a week.   We get along so good.   And then Thursday we were working in the conference room and our legs touched accidently under the table.   Neither one of us moved.  We just stayed like that.  It was really weird, but it was as though we were flirting with each other.  I felt something.  It’s so weird." 

She raised her head from my chest and looked into my eyes, "Then when we were touching each other’s chest today, I so badly wanted to be alone with her at that very moment.  Just her and I.  I've never had thoughts of another person before.  Only you.   But when she came into the bathroom I told her my feelings for her.  She said she's been feeling the same about me lately."   Her eyes were watering.   "We talked about it for a bit and what was going to happen next.   We both agreed to speak to you and Chris about it and..."  She paused.  "...and get your approval to..."  She quieted.

I just kissed her, and then broke away.   "I'm fine with it babe.  Like I said, I want what you want."

"I love you so much Joe," she sniffed.  She then continued, "Actually, I enjoyed something more than her kissing me down there."  She looked at me for a response.

For a split second I was concerned she was going to say something that had to do with Chris.    She then started kissing my chest and sliding down my body.  She kissed around my navel and then had her mouth near my penis.   She grabbed it and lifted it up as she began softly kissing all over my cock.  Her lips were kissing the side of my sack.  My dick began to harden.   She pressed if flat against my stomach and sucked at my balls.   Her mouth began traveling upward.  She kissed all along my shaft again and then opened her mouth and stuck her tongue out.  I watched the water from the shower go down my chest, across my stomach and run across and in her lips.  She didn’t react to it, she just continued on.  First her tongue traveled down, and then it traveled up.  The tip of the tongue licked under the edges of my head.   Her lips parted and took the head in her mouth.   My pee hole was separated slightly with her tongue.  Then her lips separated and she took me deep into her mouth.

I rested my hands on her head.  She began sliding her head back and forth as my cock was now very close to being completely hard.     She released me and stood up.

"I want to save that for later," she said.

"I don’t care about later.  Let's worry about now."

"You sure?" she asked.

"As long as you talk dirty."   

She smiled.   "Whatever you ask me to do for you for now on Joseph, I'll do it."

"Then turn around and bend over as far as you can."

"Not in here.”  She turned the water off and grabbed a towel hastily drying herself off.   I did the same and followed her to our bed.    She grabbed every pillow on the bed that there was and stacked them atop each other in the middle of the bed.   She crawled to the pillows and laid her stomach across them as she bent over them with her knees spread wide apart.   Her pussy gaped open.   "Fuck me Joe.  Hard and fast and don't you dare stop until you cum deep inside of me.  This is your pussy as much of mine, you can have it whenever and however you want it."

I climbed up behind her, happy to comply.  I plunged into her and gave her a hard slap on the ass.

************************

As I drove to Blockbuster, I was thinking about how much my wife had changed in the last 9 hours.    She was fucked by 3 different guys, received oral sex from a female she works with, asked my best friend and me to fuck her a second time, and told me that she thinks that she is in love with a woman.   It was a pretty full day.  Oh, and let’s not forget about the blowjob and swallowing to loads of guys cum.

I picked up the phone and called Warren. 

"Hey Joe, how'd things go after I split?"

"A little tense at first, but Michelle calmed down after she took a nap.  She's fine now though.   Mrs. Lewis on the other hand I don't think will ever recover."

"Do you think they could have walked in at a worse time?" he asked.

"No shit.   Hey, I'm about to walk into Blockbuster to pick up a flick.   Michelle asked me to call you.   She'd like you to come over tonight Warren.  To spend the night."

"Are you shitting me?  I mean, yeah.  Well…  Joe, I'd love to."

"She really wants you to.  I don't know if I should be worried or what, but something snapped in her today.  Anyways....10 o'clock good?"

"Yeah, I'll be there then."

"Oh, make sure you delete those pictures, but Michelle would like the video."

"I left both the compact flash card and the video tape on the bar.    I wanted to take the compact flash but Michelle said nothing was to leave the house.  So I left it all there."

"Never seen them.   Thanks for leaving them.  Appreciate it.   Okay, I'm walking into the store.  See you at 10:00."

I hung up and walked into Blockbuster.  I was in and out in 3 minutes grabbing “Elizabeth: The Golden Years” as Michelle's favorite actress is Cate Blanchett, and American Gangster with Denzel Washington. 

I stopped for gas on the way home and then drove by the hardware store to see what was going on, they'd be closing in an hour.   I walked in and said hello to Jill the cashier.  I walked into the office and my assistant Jerry was just finishing up entering some bills.   I asked a few work questions and then wished him a good night.   I hopped in the Jeep and headed home.

I pulled back in the driveway and yelled that I was home. Michelle yelled from the other room, "Just go downstairs and I'll come down when Warren gets here, I'm busy right now.”

I headed down the stairs to the basement.   I dragged the cooler to the fridge and emptied the drinks into it while I dried them.   I emptied the water from the cooler down the drain.  There was still some ice left, what to do with it I wondered.   Then I remembered the video tape and the compact flash.   I looked along the surface of the bar - nothing.   I looked on the barstools -nothing.  I began looking throughout the room.   No luck. 

I walked in the bathroom.   In the sink was the razor & washcloth from earlier.   That made me wonder.   I walked out to the coffee table where Michelle was shaved.   Sure enough, a bunch of her pubic hairs were on the carpet from when Karen had used the scissors on her.  I picked up what I could with my fingers and threw them in a garbage can.   I thought back to when she was being shaved.   My dick stiffened slightly.

I heard the doorbell.   I went up the stairs and let Warren in.   We went back downstairs.   "Hey, where'd you say you put that video at?" I asked.

"He walked to the bar.   He put his finger on the bar and pointed.  "Right there Joe."  He emphasized it by tapping the bar. "Right fucking there in that exact spot."

My brain scrambled.   Her dad.  Her fucking dad took the tape and compact flash.  I was floored.  Then I remembered Chad had been there also.  My stomach turned over.   Both her dad and brother were in the basement when I was upstairs.    I told Warren everything I had just thought.

He commented, "That's not good.   Michelle's going to kill me."

"Well," I said, "I'm not telling her yet.  I'll get it back from one of them."   I was walking toward the phone to call Chad when Michelle yelled down to us.   

"I'll be down in a minute guys."

"Okay babe," I yelled back.

I figured I'd have to call Chad in the morning.   I looked at Warren, "Say nothing about her parents."

He nodded.

I continued, "If she wants to bring it up, she will."

I was thinking about that damn tape and pictures as I mixed us some drinks.   I couldn't believe it was out of our hands. 

Michelle had come down the stairs and my back was turned to her as I spoke with Warren about the predicament.   He had seen her though.   His jaw dropped.   He just stared toward the stairs at her.

I turned my head to find Michelle walking toward us.   She had on some tight black lace cheekie panties - they look almost like a guys briefs except they covered only the top half of the ass cheek.  On top she wore a lace black camisole that was covered with sporadic shiny black sequins.  The outline of her areola could be seen behind them.  She was wearing black garters that were attached by elastic straps to the garter belt.   On her shoulders she wore a sheer black lace mid-thigh length robe that was wide open revealing the undergarments.   The 2" heels and glass of wine was the finishing touches on a truly outstanding outfit.   She would put any of the Victoria's Secrets models to shame.

"Michelle…," I stammered.  I couldn't form a coherent sentence.

"By your reaction I'll take it that you like what I'm wearing," she said.   She came to me and kissed me.  She had on some perfume that smelled magnificent.

She turned to Warren.  "No comment?"

He pointed at me.  "What he said."

She went up to him and put her arms around his neck.  "Sorry we were interrupted earlier.  I hope we can pick up where we left off at some point in the evening.   I was thoroughly enjoying the attention that you and Joe were giving me."

He could only nod.    With her heels she was about the same height as him.  She leaned in kissing him.   Their kiss lasted a good minute before she broke it off.

"You guys are quiet tonight.   Joe honey, I left some cheese and crackers up in the kitchen.   Would you get them please?"

"Sure babe.  Be right back," I said as I went up the stairs to retrieve the snacks.   

As I came back down, I found Michelle sitting in the middle of the couch and Warren was helping her out of her heels.  "You look so sexy Michelle." He was saying.

"Just something I had lying around," she said.     I had never seen any of the lingerie she had on in my life.   And believe me; I would remember having seen any of the articles of clothing.

I walked around the couch and put the tray of cheese and crackers down on the table.   I asked her if she wanted anything else before I put the movie in.     She laughed and said, "Well, I got all dressed up for you guys but now I'm a bit cold.   Could you get one of the comfort blankets?"

I smiled, "Well thank you for getting so dressed up for us, even if it was for only a short time."   I went and got a blanket and laid it over her.

"I really hate to cover up such a beautiful sight." I said.

"Maybe I'll make it up to you later."

I got our drinks from off the bar and brought them back to the table.   Warren was already sitting and I sat next to her after I put the movie in.   When the title of Elizabeth popped up on the screen, Michelle said, "Oh, a Cate movie. Thanks babe."

About half way through the movie she said, "Do you guys mind if I lay down?"  Without waiting for an answer she leaned forward and asked for us to help her out of the long lace robe.   When we got it off, she layed her head in Warren's lap and put her calves across my lap.   She asked me to massage her legs.    She asked Warren for his hand and he reached along the side of her rib cage and slid his hand into her just above her belly.   With his other hand he ever so slightly stroked her hair. 

The movie ended and she yawned as credits rolled by.   This night might be coming to an end sooner than I thought.  She sat up and asked us how we liked it.   We both commented how good it was, when in actuality I was thinking it was the longest two hours of my life.

I got up and turned the television off.   Michelle said, "Warren, stand up in front of me please."

At this point I'm thinking, Game on. 

She smiled at him and then sat down on the couch. She reached up and started to undo his belt.   He put his hands down to help take his belt off and she pushed his hands away.   "I can handle it."   She pulled the belt through all the loops and discarded it to the floor.  She unsnapped his shorts and pulled them down.   Her hand reached to his underwear and just started rubbing her hand through it.   He began hardening up beneath her touch.   I just sat down and watched.  She continued until the head of his dick was pushing up against the elastic waist band.   It wanted free.

She says, "Now you are going to bend over the table like I did earlier.   I should have addressed this issue earlier but I didn’t."

He had a look of concern on his face.   I was wondering where this was going.

He walked to the end of the table and bent over.   She walked behind him and pulled his underwear down over his ass cheeks and said, "Remember when I gave you the blowjob earlier?"

Looking back at her he questions, "Which one?"

She slapped his ass as hard as she could.  "The second one," she answers.

Warren jumped from the slap.   He was dumbfounded.   I was thinking what the fuck is going on.   Then I remembered...

She looked at him and said, "That is for spurting your stuff in my mouth."

"I'm sorry Michelle, it was..."

She interrupted, "Not another word."   He quieted.  "Now how many more slaps do you think you deserve for that."

He didn't answer.

She slapped him again.  This time on the other cheek.  "I'm waiting for an answer Warren.  How many more do you deserve?"

"100," he said.

"There is no way I am going to hit you 98 more times.  My hand is already stinging."   She thought for a moment.  "Stand up and turn around."

He stood and looked at her.  He had a look of fear on his face.  I felt sorry for him.  I had no idea this was going to happen.

"Did I give you permission to do that?" she asked sternly.

He shook his head.

She stared at him for a moment making him suffer.  "For now on, you have my permission.   Now listen to me very carefully.   You are going to sit on the coffee table and undo my garter strap's being careful not to snag them as you unclip.   Then you are going to slide my panties off of me and re-clip the garters straps back to the garter being careful once again not to snag them."

Shit, she was full of surprises tonight.

She pushed him back lightly and he sat back on the table.   She put her foot between his legs.   He reached up and undid the strap.  She then put her other foot up and he repeated the same process.   Putting her foot back down on the floor.   "Pull my panties off now," she demanded.   Warren reached up and pulled her panties down revealing her bald pussy to him for the third time today.

Warren reached out and reapplied the strap to the garter belt.   

"While you're sitting there, do me another favor, I would like you to lift my camisole over my chests."   He grabbed the hem of her camisole and began lifting it up very slowly.    He reached resistance as he reached the base of her breasts.   He lifted higher and her tits popped into view below the hem.    He released the material from his grip at the top of her chest.   The hem and the rest of the material were applying pressure down on her tits causing them to push the breasts lower than they normally sat.      She looked very sexy as her private body parts were on display to Warren and me once again.   The black garments she wore were an awesome contrast to the white tit flesh on display.   I couldn’t take my eyes off of her.

“Can I touch them?” Warren asked.

"No,” Michelle answered.   “Stand up."   Warren stood.   "I am going to lie on that table.  And since you said you like to give oral sex, you are going to do it to me.   Am I correct when I say you will have no problem doing that to me?"   He just smiled and nodded.   “While you're doing that, I'm going to be giving my husband a blowjob."  She never looked at me as she laid on the coffee table and scooted back so that her head hung off the end of the table.

"And Joe?" She said.  "I can’t wait to have your cum in my mouth.   I so badly want to taste you for the first time."

"I thought you said earlier that..."  Warren began.

"I lied.   I don't know why.   I told Chris that I had tasted or swallowed before.    I never have.  The first time was with you Warren."

Warren smiled at this.

I knelt and slid the head of my penis in her mouth as I watched Warren open my wife's legs open.   He applied pressure to her bald pussy lips with his thumbs and opened her up.   He looked up at me.   "I'm the second luckiest son-of-a-bitch in the world."  Using his tongue, he touched it between her anal opening and the bottom of her slit - her perenium.   He just waggled his tongue in that spot tickling it lightly.

Michelle pushed me away and out of her mouth.   "Stop Warren."   She started to sit up and Warren backed off.   "Sorry but, that isn't going to work."   Warren and I looked at each other quizzically.   She continued, "Your testicles are going to give me black eyes.   Let's get on the carpet."

She had Warren lay down and sat on his chest with her legs spread around him.   She looked down at him, "That felt very good what you were doing Warren, but if that tongue touches 'you know where', I am never going to kiss you again.  Do you understand?"

He nodded.

"And, I will give you the remaining 98 slaps no matter how much my hand hurts."   He smiled up at her as she slid forward and spread her knees causing her pussy to drop to his lips.   She looked up at me and said, "I love you Joe."  She took me into her mouth.

It was but a few minutes when Michelle had her orgasm but she never took me from her mouth, she just hummed around my cock as she gave a soft scream.   She continued taking me deeper.   I felt my head meet resistance; I had just touched the back of her mouth.   She continued taking me to that same spot in her mouth.  The sensation that this gave was too much.

"Get ready Michelle.   You're going to swallow my cum baby,” I said breathlessly.   She took all but the head from her mouth and began pumping my shaft slowly.   She grabbed my nuts with her other hand and gently massaged and squeezed them.    Her tongue whipped feverishly around the head of my cock.   

The sensation of cumming while her tongue danced around my head was crazy.   I had never felt anything like it before.   My hands instinctively went to her head and held her on my cock until my sperm flow was done.  During this, Michelle’s tongue never stopped.     She began to moan and I released her from my grip.

Michelle pushed me back a bit and looked up at me.     She was trying to keep her eyes trained on mine as Warren brought her to orgasm a second time.   Her eyes were fluttering open and closed while she smiled at me.    Warren licked for a few seconds more and then Michelle lifted her leg off of him.

She sat there for a moment as Warren got up from his laying position.   She regained her senses.   Looking at Warren she said, "How do you want me?"

"Huh," he said.

"Anyway you want me, you can have me.  I'll do what ever you want." 

She looked back at Warren expectantly.

"I know exactly how I want you Michelle."  He paused looking almost ashamed.  "I'm sorry..." He shook his head not wanting to go on.

"What is it Warren?" Michelle asked.  "Talk to me."  She crawled next to him.

He just stared at her.  "I've had a fantasy about fucki… of making love to you since the first day I ever set eyes on you."

Michelle touched his cheek with her hand.  She turned his face to hers and gave a mischievous.   "If you had told me this yesterday I would have slapped your face.  But now..." she looked at me and then back to Warren.  "...now I'm going to fulfill your fantasy tonight.   Tell me you fantasy and I promise I will fulfill it right now."

"You can't fulfill it tonight Michelle."   He glanced at me and then back to Michelle.  "My fantasy with you is waking up in bed next to you and us taking a shower together.   I make love to you as the water sprays on us.   I can't tell you how many times I've thought of you and I together."

“That sounds so wonderful.” She leaned forward kissing him for a good 30 seconds.   When she stopped, she said, "Well then, I guess I'll be waiting until tomorrow then.  I think we need to get to bed, we have to get up early tomorrow so that you can fuck me in our shower."

We turned off the lights and went to bed - the three of us.   

===================

I woke up the following morning to the sound of running water.  It had to be about 8am.   I looked beside me to discover an empty bed.   The previous day’s activities came slamming back to my mind.

I sat up and looked toward the bathroom door.  It was ajar about 6 inches.   I got out of bed and walked to the door and looked in.   Through the glass shower door I could see Warren and Michelle in an embrace.   I stood and observed for a few minutes.   I could see his hands roaming her body and Michelle moaning while she slowly got fucked by my friend.   I softly closed the door.

Before exiting the bedroom, I looked at the chair and noticed the lingerie that Michelle had been wearing the previous evening.   I wondered how long she had had it.    A sinking feeling in my stomach hit as I thought of the video tape and compact flash with the pictures on it.  I've got to call Chad, I thought.    I made my way into the kitchen and dialed his cell phone, all I got was a message.  "Hey, this is Chad, I'm not here right now, but if you leave your name and number I'll call you back.  'Beep'  "

"Chad, Joe here.   Hey I believe you picked up a couple of things off my bar yesterday.   I'm gonna need those back.   Michelle doesn't know you have them so I really need them back.   She would be very upset if she knew you had them.  Call my cell, it's really important."   I hung up the phone and just thought about whether I should just drive to his house or not.   I figured I'd give him a half hour to call back.

I walked out the side door to go get the paper.   As I pulled the Sunday edition from the box, I was startled by Chad's voice.  "Morning Bro."

I turned as Chad turned his Mustang into the driveway.    He pulled up behind Warren's pickup.   Fuck, I thought.

I walked up to him.   "What's up?  What are you doing here?"   

He held the tape up.   "I assumed you would want this back."

"Uh, yeah.  Actually I just called you on your cell."

"Battery is dead, no charger in the car," he replied.    "So, quite the day yesterday, eh?   More so for my sister than for you though."    I reached for the tape.   He relinquished it.   He then pulled the compact flash out from his pocket and handed me it to.

"Chad, don't tell Michelle you seen it.  She would die."

"And she'd probably be quite pissed at you if she knew I had seen it," Chad responded.

"Well, yeah.   But more importantly, she would never want you to have seen what was on that tape.   So you watched it then?"

"Joe, I watched that thing 3 fucking times last night.  After the way everyone was acting when I walked in here last night, and then to go downstairs and find that tape sitting on the bar with the note on it.  Of course I fucking watched it.   I also made a copy of the pictures and the video.   I haven't jacked off since I was 15 years old, but I'll be damned if I didn't jerk off twice last night."

I just stared at him in disbelief, there was no use trying to argue with him.   "Let's go inside."   

I suddenly remembered Warren was still here.   "Ahhh, actually, thanks for dropping it off, we were packing to get ready for Chicago.   Maybe we'll see you next weekend."

Chad began walking to the house.   "You guys aren't leaving until 3:00.   Michelle told me yesterday to come over for breakfast.   What's Warren doing here?"  He had noticed Warren's truck. 

He looked at me and immediately knew something was up.   "Oh, I see."  He began walking toward the house.   I tried to convince him to leave but that made him want to go in even more so.

He walked in the front door and removed his shoes.  I followed behind him.   "They're probably in the kitchen," I said trying to steer him toward the rear of the house.  Just then Michelle and Warren walked from the hallway with her leaning into him and his arm around her, she in her silk robe with wet hair.  The top of the robe opened enough that it showed most of her tits.  It was very loosely tied.  Warren in just a pair of my clean shorts.  He also had wet hair.   

Her eyes just looked into Chad's and she was silent for a moment as she closed the robe tighter up near her neck and upper chest.   Everybody was speechless until Michelle said,  "Chad, I'd like to speak to you alone.  Come in here." 

(continued)



joe_and_michelle

  • Guest
Reply #8 on: July 23, 2012, 09:25:23 PM

She never lied to her brother; they had that type of a relationship.   I was just curious how much she would spill.     Her brother walked to her and they went back down the hall and stepped into our den and shut the door.   Warren and I went into the kitchen.

I showed Warren the tape and the compact flash.   Relief crossed his face.    He pointed back toward where we had just come from, "What do you think they're talking about?"

"Don't know.  Michelle won't lie to him though.   But she doesn't know that he seen the tape."

"He watched it?" Warren asked.

"The fucker even came right out and told me he not only watched it.   He made a copy of it."  I opened a cupboard to get the coffee.  "We can't worry about that Warren.  Michelle and he are tight, you know that.   It'll be alright."

"Everything will be alright until he comes running in here and beats the living shit out of me," Warren said.   He eyed the other room as though Chad might come charging in any second.

"Relax," I said.

We were drinking our coffee and reading the paper when Chad and Michelle stepped into the kitchen a half hour later.  She must have stepped back into our bedroom at some point and gotten shorts and a shirt on.   Her hair was still wet.

"Morning babe," Michelle said with a smile as she walked around the table to me and gave me a kiss on the cheek as she wrapped her arms around me from behind.   She asked, "Who's making breakfast?"

"I will," Warren volunteered.   We had all known the answer to this question as Warren was a short order cook at the coney island restaurant downtown for 3-1/2 years.   Breakfast was his specialty.   He opened the door to the fridge to see what he had to work with.

I looked at Chad.   He was looking at me, and then he gave a little shake of his head.   I knew it was in reference to the video tape.   What a relief.   "Get you a coffee Chad?"

"No thanks, I'll help myself."

"What can I get for you babe, a tea or something?"

"Actually a coffee sounds good," Michelle answered.  "Chad, would you get me one while you're at it please?"

"Sure sis."

With the four of us in the room, Michelle began to speak about what she and Chad had discussed over the last half hour.  "I told Chad everything that happened yesterday.   Yes.  Everything.   I also told him about how I have always been friends with Warren but now it was, and will continue to be, a different type of relationship - a friend and a lover."   

Michelle looked at me for a response since she had failed to mention to me that this type of behavior we had experienced over the last 24 hours was going to continue.   I had hoped that it would be to some degree, but I was a little caught off guard that she would take that step without first talking it over with me.

"I also told him my feelings for Karen..."   By his reaction I could tell that Warren was not expecting that comment.  "... and how Karen and I need to speak with each other before anything is determined where that relationship might lead.   So, to sum it up.  Chad is caught up to speed on everything."

I looked at Chad for his reaction.   He just put his coffee cup to his lips and took a drink and lowered his cup.   He said to me, "Quite the weekend for you, eh?   Are you good with all of this business of Warren and Karen?"   

He spoke as though Warren wasn't even in the room.

"I've always told Michelle that whatever she wants, she gets.  I trust her judgment.   If this is what she wants, I'm happy with it also."
 
"I'm proud of you Joe.   I don't think if I was in your shoes I could do that."   He looked at his sister, "If you were mine, I don't know if I could share someone as beautiful as you Sis."   She just smiled at him.   

I wish my relationship with my siblings was even 1/10th what theirs was.

An hour later we were finished eating and the dishes were all in the dish washer.   Warren announced, "I have to split guys."   

Michelle walked him to the door and gave him a hug.   "We'll be back in town Friday around 2:00.   Maybe you can swing by?" Michelle asked hopefully.   

"I'm working a wedding Friday night.  Maybe Saturday morning?"

"How about you come over when you leave the wedding?  I don’t care how late it is."

He smiled at this suggestion.   "Thanks," he whispered.

She looked up at him, "For what?"

"Just everything Michelle.  Thank you."   

He was a new man.

She kissed him softly on the lips and he walked out the door to his truck.

Michelle closed the door and walked back into the kitchen.   Chad said, "This is too fucking weird."

"I know Chad.  I agree with you.  But you know what?  Something happened yesterday and it feels so good.   I've always thought if I had never married Joe, the type of person that I would want to be with is Warren.   Since the first day that Joe introduced me to him as his best friend, I've liked him.   He treats me wonderfully.   I actually love him.  Not like Joe of course, but I do love Warren."

"I know sis, but seeing you kissing him...  Imagining you having sex with him."  He shook his head.

"Please don't imagine me having sex at all.   You haven't seen me naked since we were 4 or 5 years old."

"I have too," he insisted.   I could feel the hairs on the back of my neck stand up.   He just slipped about the video tape, I thought.

"When?" she asked incredulously.

"I came home one night to catch you and Joe skinny dipping at Mom and Dad's a couple summer’s ago.  I watched you climb out of the pool.   Sis, let me tell you what, you are almost a '10', I'd say you're a '9'." 

I let go a sigh of relief but Michelle picked up the place mat off the table and threw it at him.  "You were spying on me?"

"Couldn't help it.  When a guy gets a chance to see some hot chicks goodies, he's looking.  Doesn't matter who it is."

"You're gross."

I was laughing and she turned and slapped me on the forearm.   "I didn't want to do it, but you made me.   And my little brother saw me naked.   Did you know this?"   I shook my head.

“Michelle,” he laughed, “it was dark, I could hardly see much.   But I did actually see you one other time."

"Oh my God.  When."

"I was about 14.   I hid in your closet and peeked out while you got ready for a date.   When you went in to the bathroom you left the door ajar about an inch because the bedroom door was locked.   Funniest damn thing I've ever seen is you jammin to Michael Jackson in the buff while drying your hair."

"Oh my God, you did see me!"   She looked at me.   "My brother is a perv."

"Hey, watch it now," he said jokingly.

"I'm so embarrassed."

If she only knew, I though.

I was making another pot of coffee when Michelle said to Chad, "Hey, what are you doing this week?"

"Other than working, nothing much."

"Can you get away for a few days?  We're going to Chicago for the safety conference, you should come.   Joe's gonna need someone to hang out with while I'm in meetings and presentations all day."

"That would be cool," I piped in.

"I've got a meeting with the production manager on Monday at 1:00, but I could be to Chicago by 5:00.  You sure?"

"Yes, I'll call dad and suggest that you come out.   I'll tell him how I think it would be important for you to learn some of the stuff.   The 3 of us will have a blast.   You know how I love Chicago.  And we really haven't hung out much since you've been home from college.   It's been 5 weeks already.   For that matter, you're leaving to go back in 6 weeks."

"That sounds awesome, but would you mind if I brought someone?"

"What do you mean.   Are you dating someone Chadwick?  You didn't tell me that."

"Well, it's been a couple of weeks now."

"Well then bring her along, who is it?  Do I know her?"

Chad shook his head.  "No, you wouldn't know her.  Just someone I've had my eye on,” he paused, “For about 3 years.”

Michelle told him how happy she was to hear this.  "I can not wait to meet her," she said with a huge smile on her face.   She looked at me.   "This just made my day."

Chad left and shortly thereafter Michelle and I started packing for the trip.   I had laid the suitcases on the bed and we began loading them with clothes.   "Are you really okay with everything Joe?"

I walked to her and took her in my arms.   "I'm more than happy babe.”   I ran my arms down her sides and grabbed the shirt at the bottom.  I began lifting as our body’s separated.   As I pulled upward she lifted her arms but I stopped lifting the shirt at about her arm pits.   I reached behind her and unsnapped her bra.   Bringing my hands around to the front, I lifted the cups up and over her breasts.   Taking a nipple in my mouth, she sat back on the bed.   I released her breast and gently pushed her back the rest of the way.   I reached down and unsnapped her shorts.   Pulling on the shorts and her panties, I soon had her bare pussy in my view.

“Joe?”

“Yeah?”

“Chris kept saying about me being… tight.”   She paused for a second.  “After he did that…” She stopped again briefly, “What I'm trying to say... or ask is... when you made love to me on the bed afterwards, did I feel any different to you?”   

What she was trying to get at was- did Chris’s cock loosen her up.   The answer was yes, but I couldn't say that.

“You felt the same as always.  Absolutely perfect.”

She smiled at me and spread her legs for me – expecting for me to fuck her now.

"Masturbate for me," I stated.   I've always fantasized about her doing this for me, but never asked because I knew she never would.   I was hoping with all that had happened she might do it for me.

"What?!?!  Joe, I can’t do th..."

I cut her off.   "You said yesterday that you would do anything for me.  Prove it to me - masturbate for me."

She just stared at me for a long moment.  Then ever so slowly she began to rub her hand around her stomach and chest.   Her legs slowly opened up wide and her hands made their way to her pussy.  With her index finger and middle finger, she spread her pussy open further.   Her other hand came down and she began rubbing her pussy with her index finger...

“How often do you masturbate?” I asked.

“Since we have gotten married, I haven't.   Before we got married - about once a month” Michelle answered.    She laid her head back and closed her eyes.   She began alternating between rubbing her clit and sliding her middle finger inside of herself.   It didn't take but 30 seconds and my dick was as hard as a rock.  "I haven't done this in so long," she whispered.   She arched her back as her finger was buried deep inside.   She let out a moan, "Mmmmmm."

=====================

We were on I-94 just north of the Indiana border.   I expected we'd be in Chicago by 6:00, when Michelle brought up the subject of sex.  "You know babe, I have rediscovered sex and the joy that can be had by it.  I want to thank you for that."
I just looked at her oddly.   "Thank me?!? What do you mean?

"Well, just that if you hadn't encouraged me to do what we did, I wouldn't have had the enjoyment that I did yesterday.   The whole experience was wonderful, yet scary to me at times.  It awakened something in me.  I feel so alive now.   I want to thank you for that and apologize for not being more receptive to your requests and needs in the past..."

This kind of baffled me.   The most daring thing I've ever asked her to do was have sex on the boat, and there hadn't been a boat around for miles at the time.   Other than that I asked her to dress to show off her body a bit - but it's not like I was asking her to dress like a whore.

She continued, "... I want you to know that I trust you completely and know in my heart that you would never do anything that would hurt me.   You encouraged me to open up a bit and I found that I enjoyed it immensely."

I smiled at her.   "You're right.  I would never do anything to hurt you.   I would protect you with my life Michelle."

"What I'm trying to get at is...” she paused, "If you ever want me to do anything that I normally wouldn't, I'm telling you right now that I will for now on.   I want to make you happy and show you how much I love you."

"You really mean that?"   Anything, I wondered.

"Yes," she answered.   "If you ever request anything of me sexually in nature, I pledge to you now, I will do what you ask of me."

"I don't think you will," I said, hoping to test her a bit.

"I promise you Joe, anything.  When it comes to our sexual lives, you have total control of me from the moment you request something."   She went on to explain that with me giving her direction to do what was asked, she was releasing herself from any responsibility of her actions.   

I thought about this for a moment.   "And what repercussion will there be if you don't do what I ask of you."

She stared out the window for a long moment.   "There will be no need for any repercussion.  I won't even hesitate to do what is asked.   If I do, you can punish me as you see fit." 

We drove for a while longer in silence as my mind wandered thinking of the possibilities, my dick was getting hard.    I began thinking about the way she dressed and wondered if I might be able to change that aspect of her life also.   She hated dressing in a way that showed off her body.   My thoughts turned to bathing suits and how I would like to see her wearing something less modest, which in turn made me think of this week at the hotel.  "Did you bring something to wear in the hot tub at the hotel?" I asked.

"Yes, the bathing suit I normally wear and my tankini."

Her tankini was basically a one piece suit.   Technically it wasn't, but it covered her up the same as a one piece.   I hated the thing.

The next exit was the exit for an outlet mall that was adjacent to the interstate.   I got off.   Michelle asked where we were going and I answered, "You'll know soon enough."   I drove the circumference of the mall looking for the destination I desired.  Then I saw it.   I turned down the aisle, parked the car, and got out.   Michelle also exited the car.   She scanned the names of the shops; she still didn't know where we were going.

I walked us to a place called Berry Dogs which is a bathing suit store for men and women.   They carried everything from professional swimming skins like is worn in the Olympics to the tiniest bikinis.  The latter is what I had in mind.   We walked in the store and were greeted by a female sales associate of about 30 years old.  She was cute and had a shapely body.   "Good afternoon," she said.  "Is there anything I can help you find today?"

"My wife just wanted to look at some bikinis."   

"Well, you're in luck then, all women’s two pieces are 30% off."  She walked us back to the rear corner.  There was another sales associate in the store also, along with two other male shoppers that appeared to be together.   They were in the men's swim trunk section.

Michelle started to look at some of the bikinis.   Her face expressed her dislike of what she was looking at.   Staci, our sales girl, sensed this.  "Was there something in particular you were looking for?"

Michelle started to speak but I interrupted her.   "This is exactly what we're looking for."    I picked out a bikini that had about a 1" strap that went around the hips, it was white, and the cups appeared not to have much covering.   "Try this on babe, I'll bet it will look nice on you."   Michelle was about to object but she knew the game was afoot - the one of me insisting upon her to do what I asked, when I asked.   She walked to the dressing stall.   While Michelle was changing, Staci helped to choose a couple more bikinis.

I heard Michelle call my name and I turned to see her standing with just her head out the door.   She was looking at me expectantly as though I was going to come and look.    "Come on over here and let me take a look at you."     Michelle reluctantly came back to where Staci and I were at.

Staci looked Michelle up and down as she approached. "Oh, way too big."  She asked Michelle what she thought of it.

"I like it," she answered.   In my mind, I didn't think she liked it.   She was saying whatever she needed to in order to get back to the dressing room.   She didn't want to stand in the open any longer than need be.

"Do you have a mirror that my wife can see what it looks like from behind?" I asked.

"Sure, right this way."  And Staci began to walk toward the middle of the store where there was a tri-fold mirror.   It just so happened to be where the women's section ended and the men's section started.    The two guys were looking through items that were 10 feet from where we now stood.   I sensed both of them looking up to take in the view of my wife.

Michelle stood before the mirror.   The other female associate said, "That top is too big on her."   She then directed a question to Michelle, "What size cup are you?"

Michelle, as I, could see the reflection in the mirror of the two guys pretending to look at suits for themselves.   They were clearly checking her out.   "Michelle, what size cup are you, C, right?" I asked.   Michelle nodded.   

Staci looked at the tag and said, "Your boobs look bigger then a C.   You’re a a very full C then.  This top is a D.    Let's go get you another top."   She and Michelle walked away back toward the rack we had originally picked the suit from.   I stayed where I was at.   From where I stood, I could see her hand Michelle a different top and Michelle walked into the dressing room.   I noticed Staci pulling other items off the rack.

While Michelle was changing I looked at some of the other offerings they had for women.   I picked a white suit off the rack and couldn't believe how skimpy it was.    It was a string bikini that had a patch of fabric that would barely cover her areolas on the top and some bottoms that wouldn't have covered her pubic hairs - if she had any left.   "Those are our Micro's," the other sales associate commented.  Her name tag read 'Kellie'.

"I'll say," I said.  "Could you help me find my wife's size, please?"

"I'd be happy to."   She looked through a couple of suits and said, "Here we are."  She held up the skimpiest thing I've ever seen.

"Perfect, I'll take it," I said.

Michelle stepped back out of the dressing room and looked at me as though I was going to come to her.   She realized after a moment that I wasn't and she reluctantly walked back to where we all stood.

"That's much better," Kellie said.   "God, you look hot in that.   Don't you think?" She asked me.

"Yeah, I like it," I responded.    The material on the top covered much less.   Much of the sides of her breasts were visible and the underside of the top didn't quite reach the base of her breasts.   I would actually have said it was too small, but I liked the look too much.

"Check yourself out in the mirror," said Kellie.   "You're going to have all the guys at the beach drooling."  She already had two guys drooling over her.

"What do you think guys," I said.

They both looked at me and kind of nodded and mumbled something and then turned away.

Michelle didn't say a word as she stood with all eyes examining her.  After a moment she walked back to the dressing room and changed.   She seemed to take a while but she finally came out.    We took the suits to the counter, paid, and left.

"That was embarrassing Joe," she said sternly.

"And that's what is so arousing about it Michelle, that you were showing off your body in a bikini to a couple of strangers when you didn't want to. "

She thought about this as we got into the car.   "So you like parading me around nude in front of people?"

I tried to explain that is not what I wanted to do.   I knew she never enjoyed people looking at her body, and that's what made it more enjoyable; having her wear the minimum amount of clothes without actually showing her naked.

She was silent for a while.   It was when we were finally on the expressway that she confessed, "I knew what you were doing and why you were doing it.   I enjoyed it because it was making you happy.  I was hoping you would make me wear one of those smaller swimsuits."

"Really?" I asked.

She smiled at me.   "I would have died from embarrassment, but to wear something so skimpy like that in front of another man..."   She quieted.    I didn't tell her that I had bought one for her.   

"At some time this week, I want you to expose my breasts to another man.   But it has to seem like an accident."   

"Are you serious?"

"Would you like me to do that for you?"

"Hell yeah, but why would you want to?"

She explained.  "When you made me take my top off in front of Chris and Warren last night, it was one of the strangest experiences ever.   It was like an out of body experience to me.   No male but you has ever seen my breasts before.   Feeling their eyes on me..."  She paused.  "Feeling their eyes on me scared me terribly, but at the same time it excited me."

I just glanced over at her and gave her a smile.  “You excited them more I think.”

We were silent for many minutes when she asked, "Did Warren ever tell you about his fantasy with me?"

"Nope, never."

"I find it strange that guys would think of one of their friends wives in that way."   She looked at me.  "Is there anyone that you fantasize about Joe?"

I studied the road in front of me.   There was no right answer here.   If I said 'no', I'd be lying to her.  If I said 'yes', then shit would hit the fan.   I should just say no.

"Your delayed response is answer enough.   Who was it? Or, who IS it?" 

I suddenly imagined the robot from Lost-In-Space spinning around in circles with the lights of his head flashing and his arms going up and down as he yelled, "Warning, warning."

"Joe, I won't be mad.   Tell me please.   We've opened up so much to each other this weekend.   I promise you that I won't be mad."

"Heather."  I stated.

"From the hardware store?   Really?   Tell me about it."

I looked at her.   My wife wanted me to tell her about the fantasy I imagine about another woman.   "I'll tell you. If you tell me your biggest fantasy."

"Deal," she said.

"My fantasy is Heather, you and I in our hot tub.   We all end up getting naked.   Then the 3 of us end up in bed.   That's about it."

She smiles at me.   "How long have you had a thing for Heather?"

"I have never had a thing for her.   She just happens to be an attractive girl that I'm around for 9 hours a day.  We’re friends, only at work.   She flirts with me, but it's harmless.  We've been working together for 4 years.   I guess it's natural but it's completely innocent.   I've never done anything with her Michelle.   I swear."

"Joe, I would never think you'd cheat on me."

After a moment I said, "So who have you fantasized about?"

She shook her head, "Nobody."

"Well then, what do you fantasize about?"

She gave an embarrassed laugh.  "You are going to think it is so stupid.   Promise not to laugh."

"Michelle, give me some credit.   I won't laugh."

She stared at me for a long moment before she began.   "Well, it wasn't always a fantasy; it was more of something that happened at work.   I had walked into my dad's office and sat down at his desk.  I was going to look up something on-line and when the screensaver turned off, the browser was still open.   I discovered that my dad was on a porn site."

"Your dad?  No way."   I knew her dad digged the T&A, but he always let led on that he was a saint.

"Yes, at first I was shocked by the image, then I seen what it was about.   Bondage.  There was a picture of a girl tied to a bed."

"Wow, really," I commented.

"So, anyways, I went back to my office to work.   The image of the captive woman kept popping back into my head.   I began imagining what it would be like to be totally helpless."  She looked at me for reaction.  "With you of course."

"I've thought about it before.   I just always knew you would never allow it."

“Maybe someday…” her voice trailed off.

“Maybe,” I said.

We chatted for a while more and then she said that she was tired and laid back in her seat and closed her eyes.

=====================

We arrived in Chicago about 7:00 - after the time change.   Michelle had awoken when we were about 5 miles from the hotel.    We were staying at the Chicago Marriott Downtown which is very close to the conference hall where the safety seminar was being held on the campus of Northwestern University.   We checked into our room and then went for a walk.   It being a Sunday, most of the shops were closed along the Michigan Avenue Mile.   We just window shopped.   We had a light dinner and several glasses of wine at an Italian restaurant and then headed back to the hotel.

As soon as we entered the room, Michelle entered the bathroom.   I called room service and ordered another bottle of wine and a dessert for her.

When Michelle exited the bathroom, she was naked.   She came to me and informed me that she wanted to be tied up, right then.   I happily obliged.   She peeled the comforter and the sheets down and off the bed.   I thought of what I could use to use to secure her to the bed, I only had one belt of mine, but it wouldn't reach to the floor if I secured her wrist.   Then I had an idea.     I lifted the very heavy mattress and layed the sheet across the bed spring so that it was sticking out both sides.   I had her lay down and I secured a wrist with each end.   I then grabbed the blanket and did the same thing at the foot of the bed and soon had her legs secured.   

What a sight.   Michelle was spread eagle on the bed without a stitch of clothes on.   She asked me to adjust the pillow beneath her head.   I kissed her for a long moment and then began kissing her neck, her chest and all over her body - the whole time avoiding her pussy which was very much on display.   I grabbed the other pillows from the bed and put them under her ass and lower back so that her pussy was aimed up.   I began licking and kissing the insides of her thighs.   I was going to torture her for as long as possible.   

I kissed where her pubic hairs used to be and then around the lips of her pussy.   She began telling me to stop teasing her and touch her there.   "Where?" I asked.

"You know where."   

"You have to tell me where you want touched."

She hesitated for a moment.   "My pussy Joseph.   Touch my pussy please."   

Then there was a knock at the door.   It caught me off guard, and then I remembered.   I had forgotten about room service.

"Oh my God, who's knocking?"  Michelle asked in a panic.

I stood from between her wide spread legs.   "Room service," I stated.   I pulled my shorts on.   I looked down at Michelle.   Her arms were stretched completely to the sides making her breasts flatten slightly but leaving them fully on display.   Her legs were spread open toward each corner of the bed which allowed me to see the pink and inner folds of her pussy.   

"Let me up," she stated.

I stared at her.    "No," I said, shaking my head.

There was another knock at the door.   This time a bit louder.

She quickly became worried and began testing the bonds.   When she realized she was securely tied in place, she began to frantically throw her body around trying to get free.   "No, Joe.   Let me go.  Now."

"Michelle, I didn't say I was going to let the server see you."  I picked up my shirt off the ground and covered her pussy with it.   I picked up her bra from the ground and laid the cups so that they covered her breast.  I then said, "You said you'd play along with whatever I asked of you.   Time to prove yourself.  Okay?"

She had a terrified look on her face.   I continued, "I have two simple rules for you.   Do not break eye contact with him and whenever I ask you a question, you will answer 'yes'.  Okay?"

She nodded again.   She was scared to death.

I turned and walked toward the door.   She gave one last plea for me not to do this.   Looking through the peep hole I saw a very impatient black man.   I opened the door.   

"Good evening sir.   You ordered dessert and wine?"  His name tag read, Nijal.   He had a Jamacian accent.

I nodded.

"Where shall I place it, sir?"

"On the table in the corner, thank you."  The table was at the far end of the room next to the window.

Nijal pushed the cart in to the room.   When Michelle was in sight, he paused, looked back at me and then turned back toward Michelle.   He then continued across the room.   I let the door close and walked in behind Nijal.   

While Nijal placed the glasses, wine and cheese cake on the table, Michelle looked at me.   She had a look of sheer panic on her face.     Nijal then turned around and Michelle turned her head from me to face him.

"Seems you caught me and my wife at play, Nijal.   May I call you Nijal?"

"Yes sir."

"I would like to apologize for this..."

Nijal interupted and said, "It is fine sir.  The pardon is all mine. “  He glanced at Michelle then back at me.

"You can look Nijal, after all she is covered."

Turning his head toward Michelle, he answered, "Yes sir she is."

"She is very embarrassed by this, aren't you dear?"

Michelle glanced at me and then back at Nijal and nodded.

"Well thank you Nijal," I said as I handed him a tip.

"Thank you sir," he said.   He looked at Michelle and nodded, "Good evening ma'am."   Michelle looked away embarrased.      Nijal walked out of the room and the door closed.

"Joe, I can't believe you did that," she screamed.  "Oh my God."  She gave a faint laugh.

"Was it exciting to you?" I asked.

She smiled.  "Now that I know nothing happened, a little.  I would have died if you had let him see me. It's going to be very embarrassing if I see him around the hotel over the next few days."

"You broke eye contact from him when he was about to leave.   I told you not to break eye contact from him, didn't I?"

"Yes, for a second, but..."

I ran to the door.   Opening it, I quickly looked down the hall.   Nijal was waiting for the elevator.   "Nijal," I yelled.   "I need you to do something for me."   As the doors to the elevator opened, he looked at it and then turned to come back to our room.   "I forgot something," I said.  "Please come in."   I walked him into the room.

Michelle had a look of panic on her face and said, "Joe, no, please."

"Nijal, do you think my wife is attractive?"

"Yes sir, of course sir."

"And what is attractive about her?"

"Everything, sir.   She has a beautiful face.  Her hair is very nice.   I can tell by her arms and legs that she is in shape."

I continued, "She has upset me and I need to punish her, I have decided to allow you to see her naked.   Would you mind?"

"Joe, no, please don't.   I'm sorry."  Michelle said frantically.  Her face was red and she was tensing her arms trying to pull free from the bonds.

Nijal had a big smile on his face.   "I would like very much to see her, sir."

"I have one rule Nijal.   You will not touch her unless I say so.  Okay."

Nijal nodded as he stared at Michelle.

I looked at Michelle.   "You still remember your two rules?"   

Michelle thought for a moment and then nodded.  "Please Joe, no.  Please."

"Michelle, would you like for me to lift your bra from your body so that Nijal can see your wonderful breasts?"   She didn't answer.   She knew that I had told her that she had to answer 'yes' to any question asked.

"I will give you one more opportunity to answer my question Michelle.   If you do not answer again, you will not like the consequences.   So, would you like for me to remove the covering so that Nijal can see your breasts?"

Her eyes pleaded with me as I awaited an answer.   She then said, "Yes."

(continued)



joe_and_michelle

  • Guest
Reply #9 on: July 23, 2012, 09:27:08 PM

"Yes what Michelle?"

She was mortified.   "Yes, I would like you to show my breasts to Nijal.  Please."

I glanced at Nijal, his eyes were riveted to the bra laying loosely over Michelle's breasts.

As I approached her, Michelle began to struggle against her bonds.   "Do not break eye contact with him," I reminded her.   I then gently pulled the bra from the side and the cups slid across her breasts as first her left breast and then her right breast was displayed.  Michelle began to pull hard on the bonds and tried to turn on her side to hide herself.   All this did was make her breasts jiggle around.  She realized that struggling was hopeless.

"Tell me what you think of my wife Nijal."

"She is beautiful sir.   Her breasts are impeccable.  I have never seen such beauty."

"Wow Michelle, that is quite a compliment you just received.   What do you have to say?"

Michelle, still looking at Nijal, said, "Thank you, Nijal."

I noticed Michelle's nipples were very hard.   "Michelle, why don't you ask Nijal if he would like to touch your breasts."

Her eyes pleaded with me again.   I nodded.

She looked at Nijal, "Would you like to touch my breasts?"

Nijal glanced at me and then back at Michelle.   He sat on the bed next to her and extended his hand and placed it on her breast.   Michelle took in a breath, which lifted her chest a bit.   His other hand reached for her other breast.   His hands were very large and almost covered each of her breasts.   He just softly rubbed his hands around and brought his fingers up to her nipples.   The contrast of her white skin and his black hand was such a turn on.   I continued to watch as he softly caressed her breasts and nipples.   Her breath began to quicken.

"Michelle likes having her breasts touched.   Don't you Michelle?"

"Yes." She said in a barely audible whisper.

"Nijal, ask Michelle if she would like you to kiss her breasts," I said.   Then to Michelle I said, "Please look at him."

She opened her eyes and stared at him.   

"Would you like me to kiss your breasts?"

Michelle continued staring at him and then nodded her head and closed her eyes.   Nijal leaned forward and placed his lips over her nipple.

"Oh god," she gasped.   Nijal leaned over and took the other nipple between his front teeth.   He began licking her nipple with it trapped between his teeth.   I allowed this to continue for several minutes   "Joe, make him stop," Michelle panted.   

"Nijal, would you please stop."    Nijal continued for a few moments more, then he lifted his head.   He then stood up. "Come down here Nijal."

"Oh god," Michelle moaned.   She knew what was about to happen.

Nijal walked to the end of the bed.   

"Ask him, Michelle," I said.

Michelle looked back at me.

"Ask him to look, and say please."

Her eyes drifted from mine to Nijal's.   "Nijal, please look at my pussy."

He grabbed the shirt and pulled it away quickly revealing Michelle's shaven pussy.  He stared at it.   

"Do you like it Nijal?" I asked.

He adjusted his hardening penis through his pants as he answered me, "Yes sir. I have never seen one so beautiful."

"I have a question for you Nijal, would you like to see Michelle have an orgasm?"

Nijal nodded.

I leaned down between Michelle's legs, as my lips touched her pussy lips she gasped.   With my fingers I spread her pussy lips wide and began licking vigorously.  I took her clit between my lips and licked with my tongue.   I heard Michelle say my name.   Ignoring it, I continued my attack of her pussy.   She said my name with more urgency then. 

I looked up to see Nijal with his penis in his hand stroking it.    The shaft of his penis was about the same thickness as mine.   The head though was enormous - about the size of a large egg.   It was as dark as night.

I continued my attack between Michelle's legs all the while keeping an eye on Nijal.   Michelle also kept her eyes on his penis as her breathing increased.   She let out gasping pants as her orgasm began.

I removed my mouth from Michelle and sat on the bed.   I watched her face as she stared at his cock.  "What are you thinking?" I asked her.

Nijal thought I was talking to him.  "I am thinking how I would like to have sex with your beautiful wife."

Michelle looked at me.   "No, Joe."

I asked her.   "Well Michelle, how is this going to end?  What will you do to help him orgasm?"

Nijal quit stroking himself.   His attention was fully on our conversation.   She was speechless as she stared at me.
"Your options are - to give him a blowjob, to let him have sex with you, or give him a handjob.   What will it be?" 

She continued staring at me incredulously.

"If you don't choose right now, I'll let Nijal choose."

"I'll give him a handjob."

"You will have to ask his permission."

Michelle looked at Nijal.  "May I give you a handjob please?"

Nijal's bright white teeth showed.    I untied Michelle's hands from the sheet that held them in place, I left her legs tied open.   Nijal kneeled on the bed next to her.   I watched as both her hands reached for his long cock and enveloped it.   She began stroking it very slowly as she stared at it.   It was about a foot from her face.    I knelt down between Michelle's legs and began licking her pussy again.   My eyes never left the scene in front of me.    Nijal began playing with Michelle's tits again.   

As Michelle became more excited from the attention her pussy and tits were receiving, she began stroking faster.   She released one hand and began massaging his balls.      She was panting harder as she neared orgasm once again. 

"God, it's beautiful," Michelle said staring at it.

Nijal tried leaning forward to enter her mouth but she wouldn't allow it.   She began stroking faster yet.   She began panting hard as I gave her another orgasm.   Nijal began panting something incoherently.   

Michelle sensed his orgasm and pointed his cock away from her face as she continued pumping it.  The first jet of sperm landed between her breasts.   The second one splattered across her left breast.   He continued to shoot stream after stream.  In all, Nijal deposited 10 long strings of his sperm across Michelle's chest and some shorter ones on her upper arm.

He stood there spent.   Then said, "May I touch your breasts again."

"Yes," I answered for Michelle.

With his hands, he began to rub his sperm all over Michelle's tits and then massaged her greased up tits and nipples,  Concentrating on her nipples and areola, he began to knead the just the tip of her breast and the nipples, pulling upward softly but firmly.

"Mmmmmm," Michelle moaned.   "That feels so good."

Her hand reached over to his cock and gently grasped it.   Some of his cum continued to flow from his cock, with her thumb she gently spread it around the head.

About a minute later Nijal mentioned he needed to get back to work.   Michelle hadn't moved.   Nijal took in Michelle's naked form once more.   She stared back at him.  Nijal said thank you and walked out the door.   Neither of us responded.

"Untie me and fuck me, Joe" Michelle said.   

I reached for her ties on her ankles and unknotted them.  Pulling her ass to the edge of the bed, I began to rub my dick around, moistening the head and I entered her slowly.   

"Joe," Michelle said as she lifted her legs up, "Hold my legs up and spread them as wide as they will go and fuck me as fast and as hard as you ever have."

I pulled out and slammed my hips forward.   She grunted.   I repeated the same process.  She grunted again.   I quickened my pace diving in and out of her at a very fast rate.   I looked at the sperm that Nijal had rubbed all over Michelle's chest.    Michelle's hands slid up to her chest and began to massage the sperm into her skin some more.  It was too much for me and I didn't last but another 10 seconds and I shot my load into her.   

I helped her up and we went into the shower.

====================

Michelle woke up early on Monday morning and showered again.    She stepped out of the room in just her underwear and bra as she brushed her teeth.   She sat next to me on the bed as I lay watching the weather channel.  I rubbed her back and told her how much I loved her.   She smiled back at me as best she could with a toothbrush shooting in and out of her mouth.

Getting up she went back into the bathroom to spit the tooth paste from her mouth.   She then came back into the room and pulled the sheet and covers off of me.   I wasn't wearing any underwear.   She stared at my body for a moment and then crawled between my legs and began licking my dick as it began hardening.   In the soft state it was in, she could take it all in her mouth, but as it grew, less and less was entering her mouth.    She removed her mouth and took me in her hand and stroked as she lowered her mouth to my balls and took one of my testicles into her mouth and bathed the surrounding skin with her tongue.   She then gave the same treatment to the other testicle.   She pushed my legs further apart and had me lift my knees slightly.    This gave her full access to me.   She licked the undersides of my balls and then moved to the area between my balls and my asshole and tickled me with the tip of her tongue.    Her pumping of my shaft continued as she licked me there.  She then licked and kissed her way up to the head of my penis and took me into her mouth.  She began taking me deep into her mouth.   I could feel the head of my dick hitting the opening to her throat.     I gave her warning that I was going to cum and she began to 'hum' around me as she continued massaging my balls.   She pulled back so just the head of my cock was in her mouth and she began pumping me fast while still massaging my balls softly.  I was trying not to buck my hips forward as I shot into her mouth while her tongue whipped around the head of my dick.   She continued until I went soft and released me. 

"Oh my God, Michelle.  That was phenomenal." 

She just smiled at me so proud of herself.   "I think I better brush my teeth again," she laughed and got up from the bed to return to the bathroom.

There was a knock on the door.   I got up from the bed and walked to the door, shutting the bathroom door as I passed it.   I looked through the peephole to see one of the hotel staff waiting outside.    I opened the door.

"Good morning sir," said the man.  He was standing next to a cart with coverings of the food.   "I have your breakfast sir.  Where would you like it," he asked as he walked through the door pushing the cart.

"There must be some mistake," I began to say.

"No sir, no mistake.   One of our night staff placed the order for you.   Monsieur Nijal to be precise.   Your breakfast is compliments of he."

He proceeded to remove the empty cheese cake plate from the table that Michelle had eaten the night before.   Four large lids were removed to display French toast, scrambled eggs, a platter of meat that would serve at least 6 adults, pancakes and hash browns.   He then put a pot of coffee on the table and two glasses with a carafe of orange juice.   At the price they charge in the hotel restaurant, I figured we had a $100 meal.

I picked up my wallet to tip the server.   He waved me off, "That won't be necessary, sir, enjoy your meal," and began backing the cart toward the door.

"Well tell Nijal that we thank him very much."

"I will do that sir.  Though he only works weekends, but I assure you that he will receive your message."   He opened the door, nodded and proceeded down the hall as the door swung closed.

Michelle exited the bathroom now fully dressed.   "Who was that?"

"Room service," I stated, pointing at the table.  "Compliments of Nijal."

"Thank goodness, I'm so hungry," she said as she sat down to eat.

We finished eating and she said she needed to hurry.   She grabbed her briefcase as I slipped on some clothes.   I walked her down to the lobby and kissed her as she entered the cab.   Returning back to the room, I ate a bit more as I read the Chicago Tribune for a while.   I then showered and went out to go for a walk down Michigan Avenue.

I perused a number of shops before coming to a lingerie boutique.  I entered.   I approached a sales associate by the name of Jill that had the same figure and was the same height as Michelle.   With her assistance I purchased about $700 worth of lingerie over a 2 hour period.   I asked her to gift wrap it all and gave her my hotel and room number to have it delivered to.

I was inside the Nike shop when my cell phone began to ring.   It was Michelle.   She gave me the address of the restaurant that she wanted to meet me at for lunch.   I had 45 minutes and decided to walk instead of taking a cab.

I arrived right on time to an Italian Bistro.   We were talking about her day when my cell rang again, it was Chad.   He told me that he and his guest would arrive in town about 6:00pm, and asked if I'd make reservations at a nice steak house for 7:00.   I told him I'd take care of it.   Michelle asked me to hand her the phone, which I did.

"Chad, hey.   So you're coming then.  Awesome."    She listened as he spoke.   "What about your friend, is she…"   A smile crossed her face.  "Great Chad, I can't wait to meet her."   She continued to listen.  "What?  Who?"   She held the phone away from her mouth and covered the mouth piece and said to me.  "Daddy has designated someone as the new safety coordinator.   He's coming with Chad and his friend."   She began listening again.  "So, cut to the chase, who is it?"  He was talking but I could tell he was avoiding her question.  "Baby brother, you're ticking me off here."   A smile crossed her face, she had given up.   "Okay, so I'll find out tonight.   Drive safe, I'll see you tonight."   She hung up the phone.

She began eating her salad again as she spoke, "For some strange reason, Chad wouldn't tell me who the new safety coordinator is.   But Chad is driving him here.   He said dad's assistant already booked rooms at the Marriott."

"So how long are you going to be today," I asked.

She shrugged, "Maybe until 3:30 or so.  Not late at all.   Why don't you come with me.   It's boring but we can be bored together."

"Would you be mad if I said 'no'.   I really don't want to sit inside all day.   I'm enjoying just walking around."

"No babe, that's alright.   I don't blame you.   I'll take notes and then turn them over to whoever this person is that daddy appointed as our safety coordinator.   I wonder why he didn't tell me before hand," she said questionably.

We finished eating, paid the bill and walked out.   We both hopped into the cab and were driven to Northwestern University.  I got out with Michelle and we talked as I walked with her to her next meeting place.   I gave her a kiss goodbye and told her to call when she was done.   Michelle entered the hall and I just started walking around checking out the campus.   

The time flew by and my phone soon began to ring.  It was 3:00 and Michelle was done for the day.   I had about a 5 minute walk to where she was and I told her I'd be right there.   As I was approaching her, I noticed two guys in suits talking to her.   Michelle saw me coming and excused herself from them and walked to me.  I could tell she was flustered about something.   Both sets of eyes watched her ass as she walked away from them.

"You alright?  You know them?" I asked.

"No, they were in the last meeting that I was in and I had asked a couple of questions that the speaker didn't have all the answers to.   When I hung up the phone from you, the one guy approached me and helped to clarify the speakers answer to me.   He must have been able to tell that I wasn't clear on it."

"They were eyeing you up pretty heavily as you walked away from them."

She blushed, "At the end of our conversation they invited me back to their hotel room.   The one guy said he had a hot tub in his room and that they'd like to show me a good time.   I told them that I was married and they said that they were too but that it would be our secret.”

“What else did they say?” I asked.

“The taller guy said he’d show me the time of my life.  That’s when I seen you coming.   I said ‘I doubt it’ and  walked away.”

I looked to where she had been talking to them.  They were gone.   "Let's go," I said.  We decided to take the subway.   Michelle has always liked taking the L-train when we go to Chicago.   We were back to the hotel in a half hour.

I had forgotten about the lingerie I had purchased earlier in the day, but it was all stacked in a very nice display on our bed when I walked into the room.   Everything was in decorative boxes and each was individually wrapped with a elegantly tied bow.    Along with it was note written in very fluid handwriting from the sales associate that had helped me pick it all out, informing me to call with any concerns and that she would be there tomorrow should anything need returned or exchanged.

"What is all this Joe?"

"Just some things I picked up for you."

She reached for the top box and opened it.   She pulled out two lace bra and panty sets.   "These are beautiful.   Why did you get these for me, though?"

"Because when I seen you in the lingerie on Saturday, I knew I wanted you wearing stuff like that all the time.   I think you are so sexy in it."

She stood up and kissed me passionately.   "You haven't made love to me in about 20 hours.  Would you do that for me now?"   

She was surprised when I shook my head.   "We've got 4 hours before Chad gets here.   Let's go up to the hottub for a bit.   Then we'll come back and shower for dinner."   The hottub was on the roof with the pool.     

She nodded in agreement.

"Go put the bikini on that you tried on in the store." 

She started to object.   "No, that is for the boat."

"No it's not.  It's for right now.  Put it on."   A look of worry crossed her face, she thought I had something planned.

She got out the bikini, which was still in the bag from when we bought it at the store.   She walked into the bathroom, changed, and walked out.    God, did she look hot in that skimpy white bikini.   She grabbed her cover-up and we headed for the elevator.   

We were on the roof in a matter of seconds.   We exited the elevator and were greeted by plenty of sunshine.   I grabbed a couple of plush beach towels from the rack and we walked along the side of the pool until the hot tub came into view around the corner.    There were two guys, one about 60 and one about 40.  There was also a woman about 35.   Michelle's hand gripped mine tighter, "Let's not go in the hot tub."   She was feeling self conscious about her bikini suddenly.

"We are getting in that hottub, and you will not object to anything I suggest.  Understand?"

She gave a slight nod.   She was definitely worried about what I might do.

I set our towels down and removed my t-shirt and walked over to the hot tub.  Stepping in,  I turned as Michelle opened up her swimsuit cover up revealing her knockout body in her white knockout bikini.   I continued down into the hot tub and turned toward the other individuals.   All 3 sets of eyes were looking at Michelle as she stepped down into the hot tub.    Michelle sat next to me and the water came up to above our chests.   The bubbly water felt very good.     The woman got up and out of the hot tub.

"How are you young folk doing today," the elderly man asked.

"Good," we both responded simultaneously.

"What brings you to Chicago," he continued.

Michelle answered.  "The Illinois Safety Conference is in town and I am attending it for my employer."   I hated how she always referred to her family business as 'her employer'.   She was modest in that way and never boasted about her family being the sole owner of the company.

"And I'm just tagging along," I answered.

The younger guy then got up and exited the hot tub without saying a word.

The older man introduced himself as Bill and continued, "I come to Chicago quite often.   It's a beautiful city.  Much nicer than the shit hole I live by - Detroit."

"We're from Michigan also," I mentioned.

"Oh yeah?  Where abouts?"

"The St. Joseph area."

"Now there is a beautiful part of our state," Bill said.   "My wife grew up in Mizpah Park."

Michelle began to speak, "We have friends in Mizpah.   What is your wife's maiden name."

"Hartman," he answered. 

"I know a couple of Hartman's," Michelle said, "I wonder if it's from the same family.   Did your wife come with you to Chicago?"

"I wish she had.   But no, Emily passed away about 20 years ago from cancer."

"Oh, I'm so sorry," Michelle said.  "I'm sorry I brought it up."

"You have nothing to be sorry about young lady."

There was an awkward silence.   I spoke up.   "Have you remarried Bill."

Michelle interrupted as Bill was about to answer.  "Joe, you don't ask someone something like that."

I just played dumb.   

Bill said, "Nonsense, I don't mind.   No, as a matter of fact I didn't remarry.   I had some friends try to set me up, but I just didn't feel like doing the whole dating scene.    Emily was the light of my life; I mean that with all my heart."  He paused a moment.   "We were inseparable.   We met when we went to Michigan State.   We were at a football game and some mutual friends introduced us to each other.   I knew that night that I would marry her.   We were married 3 years later."

"Oh, how sweet," Michelle said.

He just smiled.  "The times we had together."  He shook his head slightly.  "I sure miss her to this day."

"That's so sad Bill.   That you have so much love in you and you don't share it with someone else."

Bill nodded.  "It's been a lonely 20 years.   We were married for less than 15 years when she died."

We changed subjects but continued talking.   About 15 minutes after our entrance into the hottub, Michelle said she was hot and got up to sit on the edge.   When she emerged from the water, her white bathing suit top was transparent, though she didn't realize it at first.   She just sat on the edge looking up at the tall buildings of the city.   I looked back at her to ask if she wanted to take a swim, and I noticed the dark circles that lay beneath her swimsuit.   Her nipples could be seen also.

I said to her, "Michelle, you do realize your new bikini is transparent, don't you?"

Michelle looked down and gasped.   She got down in the water.   "Oh my god," she looked at Bill.  "I'm so sorry.   I just bought it on our drive here.   It is the first time I've ever worn it.   I'm so sorry."

"Young lady, you have nothing to be embarrassed about."

She was flustered.

I spoke up.   "Bill could probably handle looking at you a bit more Michelle.  Couldn't you Bill?"  I wanted to make her feel uncomfortable for my own enjoyment.

Bill spoke.   "Yes, yes I could.  I think the view was lovely."

I looked at Michelle, "Sit back up on the edge.  Your back is to everyone in the pool, Bill is the only one that will see."   There were only about 5 people in the pool anyways.

She knew that she would lose any argument with me, so she slowly got up and sat on the edge.   Bill wasn't wearing sun glasses, so I could tell where he was looking.   His eyes glanced toward her bikini bottoms but her thighs were closed tightly, so he wasn't seeing much there.

"So Bill, let me get this straight," I said.   "You haven't been married or dating in over 20 years, when is the last time you had sex with a woman."

He gave a chuckle.  "Now that is something you don’t ask anyone.”   He continued, “Only once.   I was out in Las Vegas for a friend’s wedding and I ended up spending the night with his new sister-in-law.  That goes back about 7 years ago."

"So no sex in 7 years?"

He shook his head.

I looked back at Michelle.   I couldn't read her eyes because of her sunglasses, but I knew she was afraid of what I was thinking.    Turning back toward Bill I said, "How long are you here?"

"I’ve got a meeting in New York.   I’ll be leaving about 2:00 tomorrow."

I thought of Chad coming into town and how I wouldn't have an opportunity again for Bill.   I looked back at Michelle.   "Get back in here babe."   She nervously slid back into the water.   "Slide over next to Bill," I said, "but first, give me your bikini."

Michelle was no longer shocked by the things I requested of her.   She just asked, "If you are going to do this to me.  Can't we all go to our room?"

I shook my head and addressed Bill.   "Michelle is reluctantly going to take off her bikini and hand it to me.   Then she is going to slide next to you.   You have my permission to touch her as you would like."

Bill said, "But do I have her permission?"

I looked at Michelle.   Michelle looked at Bill and nodded.   She then looked back at the people in the pool  making sure nobody was observing what she was about to do.   She then dipped further into the water and she released the clip that held her top around the neck and then lowered her hands to her mid back and released that strap also.   She held the bunched up bikini top in her left hand.   She then reached into the water lifted her bottom off the seat as we watched her struggle to get the wet bottoms over her ass and down her legs.   She was now holding both the top and the bottom of her bikini in her hands.   I told her to give them to me, which she did.

The water was so bubbly that I couldn’t tell she was naked.   "Go sit next to Bill," I said.   She leaned over and kissed me and then being careful not to rise out of the water scooted to within about a foot from Bill.   

Bill was staring at me.   "She's all yours Bill."   I then stood up and got out of the hot tub with her bikini in my hands.   I put the bikini between the folded towels that we had placed on the chairs when we first arrived.   "I'm going to go get something to drink.   Would you like anything Bill?"

"Joe, no, please." Michelle said.

He nodded, "I'll have whatever you're having, thank you."

I looked at Michelle, "A daiquiri babe?"   I could tell that Bill's hands were already roaming her tits, because of the way she was moving.

She simply said, "Don't go."

I walked away leaving my naked wife in a hot tub with a complete stranger.    I went to the bathroom that was in the bar on the next floor down.  I walked out and walked up to the bar and ordered 3 frozen daiquiris.    The bartender handed me the drinks and I got back on the elevator to go up.

Later on, I asked Michelle what had happened once I left.   She told me that Bill was hesitant at first.  His hand had gone to her leg, then he asked her where he could touch her.    She told me she didn't respond and he slowly made his way to her chest.    Shortly before I returned he made his way downward and she opened her legs for him.

Exiting the elevator I noticed that a few more people had arrived in the 10 minutes I was gone.   I walked over to the hot tub to discover that Bill and Michelle were not alone.   There were now a couple of guys about 30 years old and one other female a few years younger.   Michelle's eyes met mine with fear.   I played it cool and put a drink behind Bill and Michelle and slid in the water next to Michelle so that Bill and I were on both sides of her.

"Haven't you been in long enough babe," I said kiddingly.   "Did you want to get out?"

Michelle answered, "No, I'm good."

I reached beneath the water and pulled her leg across my lap.  She resisted at first, but didn't want it to seem obvious to everyone that she was struggling with me.   I reached to her other thigh and nudged it slightly, she knew that I wanted her other leg across Bill's legs.     I began rubbing her thigh that was across my lap and made my way toward her pussy.   I encountered Bill's hand already there.   With my other hand I reached back and got Michelle's drink and held it to her lips.   She sipped from the straw.

The other 3 were chatting away having no idea what was going on.

Then the unthinkable happened.   The jets to the hot tub quieted.   Oh shit, I thought.   The bubbles began to disappear.   

"Joe," Michelle said alarmingly.    She removed her legs from across our laps.   I got up and out of the tub quickly and walked to where I had put her bathing suit and threw it to her.   The other 3 individuals still had no idea that she was naked until her bikini landed on top of the water.   She grabbed the top and clipped the neck strap and put it over her head.      She reached around and hooked the back.   

One of the guys realized that Michelle was naked.   All he could say was, "Awesome."   He began to try and look through the water to get a good look at Michelle.      I walked around with her bathing suit wrap to her as she struggled beneath the water to get her bottoms up.     I was mightily impressed at how fast she got her bikini on.

The other girl said, "What the hell?"

Bill said, "Excuse us."   He helped Michelle out of the hot tub and I wrapped her.   We grabbed our drinks and headed for the elevator.

We got in the elevator and I started laughing, which started Bill laughing.   Michelle wasn't laughing.   I thought she was going to kill me over what had just happened.   

The elevator doors opened 3 floors down and Bill said, "Come on kids."   Michelle and I were holding hands and I felt her resist as we walked from the elevator following Bill.   He opened his door and we entered his suite.   It was about 6 times the size of our room.   It had a kitchenette, a large room with a couple couches and chairs and a bedroom off that room that had a huge king size bed.

"Have a seat, have a seat," Bill insisted.

We began to explain we were all wet.  "Nonsense," he said, "Sit down."   Bill got tall glasses from the bar and poured our drinks into them from our styrofoam cups.

He sat down in one of the chairs.   "You know," Bill started speaking to Michelle, "you aroused some feeling in me that I haven't felt in a long, long time."   

Michelle broke eye contact from him as she was embarrassed by his comment.

"I wish things hadn't gotten interrupted," he said.

I was shocked by Michelle's next actions.  "Bill, I love Joe more than anything in the world.   Probably as much as you loved Emily.   I would do anything for him.   This weekend he decided he was going to ask me to do some things....    Please don't think of me as a bad person because of what just happened in the hot tub."

"I don't think that dear..." Bill said.

Michelle stood up and unwrapped her swim suit covering.  She looked at me as she set it on the couch from where she had just stood up.   She said, "If you would like to have sex with me, you may.   Tell me what you would like me to do."

Bill looked at me for my approval.   He glanced back at Michelle.   "You don't have to do this you know, sweetheart.."

She nodded.   "I know.  I want to do this for you.  If you want it."    She stood standing where she was.

He contemplated whether to move ahead or not.   "You're the most beautiful thing these old eyes have looked at in a long time.   I don't know if I've got it in me though."

Michelle walked to stand in front of him.    She undid the straps on her top and let it fall to the ground at his feet.   She then turned her back to him and bent over as she pulled her bottoms down and stepped out of them.   "Stand up," she said.   Bill stood up.   Michelle got on her knees and loosened the string tie around his waist and began to pull down on his swim suit.    She soon had it off and stood up.   She grabbed his hands and placed them on her breasts.   He began to knead them softly at first, and then began to get more rough.   He didn't know what to do next, but this wasn't too exciting for Michelle.
Michelle began to speak, "Can I ask you a question Bill?"

"Sure," he said.

"My husband enjoys watching me masturbate.   Do you think you would like it if I did that for you."

Bill just nodded.    Michelle looked at me and asked me to pull the chair closer to in front of the couch.   She sat in the chair opposite Bill and me.   She began lightly rubbing her body the way she likes to be touched.   Her nipples had become erect upon entering the room which was air conditioned.   Michelle then lifted one leg over the arm of the chair and moved her fingers to her pussy.   She rubbed her lips softly and then began gliding her fingers up and down the length of her slit.    She then lifted the other leg over the other arm of the chair giving us a look at her wide spread pussy.   She put each hand to her lips and pulled them farther apart.    God was my cock growing hard fast.    Looking down at Bill's cock, I noticed he was semi erect.   Michelle applied two fingers to her clit and began rubbing a circle pattern very fast.

Bill said, "Can I taste her."

"Absolutely Bill, help yourself," I said.

Bill slid off the couch and kneeled in front of Michelle.   She took his head in both his hands and guided his head around as he licked at her.     Michelle then said, "Keep licking there, yes, right there, oh my God.  Keep licking."   She then let out a moan as she came.   Bill began to lift her head but Michelle said, "Don't stop yet."   He kept licking at her as her orgasm continued.   "Oh Bill, thank you."

Bill lifted his head and said, "Thank you."   Michelle regained her composure and her eyes focused on Bill's cock.   It was now about 90% hard.   Probably harder than he had been in 20 years I figured.    Michelle looked at me as though she was going to ask me something.   She didn't bother.   Instead, she grabbed Bill by the hand and helped him off the couch.   They walked into the bedroom. 

 I stood and watched as Michelle laid Bill on the bed and then climbed on the bed straddling him.   She planted her feet next to his hips and squatted her body up and she lined his dick up to her pussy.   She then lowered herself onto him.    Bill let out a long groan.   "Do you miss that feeling," Michelle asked.

"By God, I don't remember it feeling this warm and soft."

"Bill, I need you to help support me, put your hands on my chest."   Bill reached and grabbed onto Michelle's tits.   She then began lifting herself up and down on his shaft as he balanced her while holding her tits.   I was impressed by how hard he was.  Michelle couldn't continue riding him like that, her legs were too tired.   She let her knees go to his sides without missing a beat and continued to rock back and forth on his tool.   She was able to put her tits in Bills face and he took full advantage of it.   Bill announced that he was about to orgasm and Michelle got off of him and quickly spun and took his cock in her hands and began to pump it while she cupped his balls with her other hand..    He let out a loud groan and shot a small stream of sperm into the air.   Another spurt and then there was just dribble.   Michelle continued to handle his cock for another minute or so.   Bill's hand began rubbing Michelle's ass as she did this.   He slowly went soft.

Michelle helped him up and walked him into the bathroom.  She left the door ajar as she and Bill got into the shower.   She told him to stand still as she washed his entire body with a wash cloth and soap.  She stood with her chest to his back and reached around him with both arms and spent a few minutes using the wash cloth to wash his cock and balls as her chin rested on his shoulder and their cheeks were pressed together.

"Thank you Michelle," he said.

"You're welcome," she said.  "You're a pleasant lover Bill.  Don't let that go to waste.  You have a long life still in front of you."

Bill chuckled.   "Well I don't know about a 'long life'."

"Live for every minute Bill.   Promise me you'll try to find somebody.   You're too pleasant of a man to not share yourself with someone."

Bill didn't respond.   He just reached up with his hand and put it to her cheek.   "Thank you," he smiled.

===================

We had bid farewell to Bill and headed back to our room.   Once there, I took a shower as Michelle did her hair and makeup.   I exited the shower and combed my hair and shaved.   We then walked out into the hotel room.

"Can I open another present," Michelle asked.

"Of course you can," I said.   "You can open all of them."   She smiled excitedly.   She picked up another box and removed the bow.

There was a knock at the door.   I stood and walked to the door and looked out the peephole.   Nobody was there.   The knock came again, only behind me.   It was the door to the adjoining hotel room.   I looked at Michelle who was sitting in the lacy panties and bra she opened earlier.

"Who is it?"  I asked.   

The knock came again.   "Can you open the door, please?"  Said a female voice.

The voice was familiar.   I looked at Michelle and she picked up the summer dress she was going to wear out this evening and slipped it over her head.   She nodded at me.   I reached and unlocked the door.   Turning the handle, I pulled the door open.   I was greeted by Karen's smiling face.

"Oh my god," Michelle screamed.   Then Karen screamed.   "What are you doing here?" Michelle screamed excitedly.  She walked to Karen and hugged her.

(continued)



joe_and_michelle

  • Guest
Reply #10 on: July 23, 2012, 09:28:43 PM

"Chad brought me," she answered.   "He said you knew we were coming."

"I knew he was coming and the...," she paused slightly," You mean you're the new Safety Coordinator?" 

"Yep," she smiled.   "New title and a $15,000 raise.   Your dad called me into his office this morning and told me.   Totally out of the blue."

From behind Karen, Chad walked into the room.   "Why didn't you tell me it was Karen?" Michelle asked him.

"I thought you might like it more as a surprise," he answered.

"I don't understand.  What brought this on," Michelle asked.

Chad answered, "Well, he asked me who I thought might be the person for the job and I suggested Karen.   She's smart, ambitious and she's got our families trust.  She's proven herself working closely with you.   You don't object, do you?"

"No, of course not.   I assumed it was a guy for some reason when we talked on the phone at noon.  And then...", Michelle shook her head.   "I'm sorry, I'm just so glad you're here.   Both of you."   Michelle looked at Chad, "Where's your friend?"   

"She's in our room down one floor.   She's freshening up.   This is Karen's room."  He looked back in the adjoining room.

Karen looked at Michelle, "Oh my God, you are going to love Cassie.   She is such a doll.   We didn't stop talking the whole way here.   But she's nervous about meeting you."

"Me?  Why?" Michelle asked.

Karen answered, "Because in Chad's eyes you're Superwoman.   And she's afraid that you might think she's not good enough for Chad."

"That's nonsense."

Chad interrupted.  "She's just nervous Michelle, that's all.   Hey, I'm going down to get her.   Should we meet back up here or the lobby?"

"Let's meet in the lobby in about 10 minutes," I suggested.  "That'll get us to the restaurant in time for our reservation."

"Cool," said Chad.   "We'll see you guys downstairs."   He hugged Michelle and backed through the adjoining room and then out into the hallway.

Michelle was holding Karen's hands.  "This is such a wonderful surprise."  They were looking into each others eyes.   "I've been thinking about you a lot since Saturday."

"Me too," said Karen.

"Have you thought anymore about what we talked about," Michelle asked.

"Yes, a lot.   I spoke with Chris and he's supportive of whatever I want."

"Joe, too."

Karen looked at me and smiled.  She then turned and looked at the bed with all of the presents still stacked on it.   "What are those?"

Michelle explained to Karen what I had done and asked her to help open some.   They were like two kids on Christmas morning.   Karen was mightily impressed with my selection.   They still had a few to open and I mentioned we needed to head to the lobby and meet Chad.

"Joe," Michelle said.  "Why don't you call Bill and have him join us."

"If you'd like," I said. 

She said, "Yes, definitely."   She began to explain to Karen that we had met him while in the hottub.   She didn't go into anymore explanation.   I recalled Bill's room number and dialed it.   Bill picked up.   I invited him to join us and mentioned that Michelle's brother would be there.   He understood what I was getting at - to use discretion.

We all met in the lobby and introductions were made.   Michelle greeted Cassie like she does everyone - like an old friend.    She gave her a hug and said she was so happy to meet her.   

I asked the door man if the hotel shuttle bus was available and explained we were only going a mile to the restaurant.   He at first said no but then totally changed his tune when he seen Bill.  He greeted him warmly.   The door man said that he would get us the van and asked us to follow him.   We stepped out the door and blew his whistle 3 times and I noticed the hotel van pull out from the curb about 50 yards away and pulled up under the marquee.   Five minutes later we were seated at a round table perfect for conversing. 

Dinner was wonderful.   We drank about 5 bottles of wine and there was laughter the entire time.   Michelle took great joy in telling Cassie stories about Chad.  Chad returned the favor and told of some of Michelle's more embarrassing moments in life. 

Cassie really loosened up and was very comfortable with everyone.   

Bill spoke with our waiter and we moved into the bar area.   We switched to mixed drinks and all got very wasted over the next 2 hours.

We decided to head back to the hotel.  We walked outside and hailed down two cabs.   We were soon piling out and into the lobby.   Once we were going up in the elevator, Bill suggested the hot tub.

Chad said, "Oh yeah, that sounds awesome."

Cassie and Karen both said they hadn't brought their suits.

Michelle spoke up, "Doesn't matter guys, I remember seeing that the pool closed at 10:00."

"Nonsense," Bill said.   "They'll open it for us.   I'm sure of it.   I'll call the desk."

Karen started to speak, "But we still don't have bath..."

Chad interrupted, "Nobody wears suits then.  We're all going in the buff."

Karen, Chad and Cassie all yelled excitedly about this.   Bill just laughed and said, "I'm in."

"Chad," Michelle said, "I'm your sister, you're not going to see me naked."

"Too late Michelle, remember?" He said.   Chad then went on to explain about the time he caught Michelle and I skinny dipping.    Everyone got a laugh out of this including Michelle.   God we were all so damn drunk.

*************************

The elevator proceeded up to Bill's floor and he told us to follow him.   Upon entering his suite, Chad looked around at the spaciousness and jokingly said, "Damn Bill you must be a pretty important guy to have a pad like this."

Bill just chuckled, "I just happen to spend a lot of time here and my company takes care of the tab."   He picked up the phone.   "Who's the manager on duty?" he asked the person that picked up.   "Could you put him on please?  Thank you."    The manager came on the other end of the phone.   "Hi Brian, this is William Peterson, I need a favor of you.   Some friends and I would like to use the pool area, would you be kind enough to open it for us."    The manager responded and Bill said, "Thank you very much."   He hung up the phone and said the manager would be right up to let us in.   

Bill asked who would like what to drink and headed to the bar.   Chad stopped him.   "I'll handle the bar Bill, it's my specialty.'   Chad then mixed up drinks for everyone and there was soon a knock at the door.

Bill opened it to find the manager.   We loaded up a couple of bottles, mixers and ice.  He accompanied us on to the elevator and we took it to the roof.  We soon arrived at the locked pool area.   He let us out onto the roof and I heard Bill whisper to him to lock the door as we would not like anyone walking in on us.   The manager understood and removed his key and gave it to Bill.   

"Just return it tomorrow to the front desk if you would please Mr. Peterson."   He then opened up a storage door and handed me about 10 towels and left.   Bill locked the door.   The place was ours.   All of the lights were off on the roof, but we could easily navigate due to the lights of the city and all the surrounding buildings that towered high above us.

Michelle said, "You guys all need to stay here while us girls get in the hottub."  Nobody objected as they walked around the wall that hid the hottub.  Michelle then said to Bill, "Bill can you come over her and show me where the switch is to turn the jets on."   Bill walked over to her and around the wall.   I could hear the water jets start up from where Chad and I stood.   

I was waiting for Bill to come back around the wall but he never appeared.    About 1 minute later, Karen yelled, "Okay guys, we're in.   You can join us now."

We walked over and found the 3 girls and Bill already in the hottub.    Karen and Michelle were on each side of Bill.   Cassie was opposite Bill.    I walked over behind Michelle and began to undress.   Michelle said, "My eyes are closed Chad, you can get undressed."   Chad undressed as he stood behind Karen outside.    We were soon naked and lowering ourselves down into the water.

I caught Cassie glimpse in my direction as I got in.   Karen on the other hand was openly staring, then she looked back at Chad.   Chad's size was comparable to Chris's.   The kid had a piece of meat that any guy would be happy to possess.    He took his time getting in giving Karen plenty of time to observe.   He then lowered himself into the water and scooted very close to Cassie.

We drank pretty hard for the next hour.   Cassie and Chad excused themselves - I think they were pretty horny and were anxious to get back to their room for some alone time.    They got out of the hottub.   Michelle had closed her eyes and tilted her head back on the edge so that Chad could get out.   I seen her open her eyes ever so slightly and watch as the two of them were drying off.    Cassie and Chad got dressed, said goodbye and left.

Michelle said, "Why don't we cool off in the pool and then go back to your room Bill."   Bill agreed, as did Karen and I. We all got into the pool.   It was freezing in comparison to the hottub.   We lasted less than a minute and then we got out and dried off.   Bill didn't know where to look, Karen or Michelle.   I was pretty much in the same boat.   We toweled off, got dressed, and headed down to Bill's room.

Bill excused himself and went into the bathroom.   Karen and Michelle were now sitting on the couch, when Michelle said, "Joe, would you mind if I stayed with Karen tonight?"

"No, that would be fine," I said.   Michelle smiled at me.

Karen said, "He can be with us Michelle.   I'm fine with that."   Michelle gave a bit of a drunken smile.   They then leaned toward each other and kissed.   At that time, Bill came out of his bedroom.   He didn't say a thing, he just looked at me.   The kiss became more intense.

I looked at Bill, "What can I get you to drink, Bill?"

"A beer would be great."   

Michelle and Karen quit kissing.   Michelle looked at Bill almost apologetically.   Bill said, "Please don't stop on my account.   I'm enjoying it very much."

Karen gave a laugh.  Michelle turned her head to Karen and they began to kiss again.   She was definitely drunk.   Karen whispered something in Michelle's ear and they quit kissing.   Michelle reached for Karen's button up top and began to undo the buttons.   Karen then grabbed the hem of Michelle's shirt and lifted it over her head.   Michelle helped Karen out of her shirt.   They resumed kissing.   

I handed Bill a beer and sat in the chair adjacent to his as we observed the girls on the couch.   Karen stood up and Michelle reached and unbuttoned her shorts and she stepped out of them.   Michell stood and Karen returned the favor.    Karen had on some sexy lingerie that I didn't notice up on the roof, and Michelle had on some of the lacy items I had bought for her earlier.   

They were both standing in front of the couch as we watched.    Karen began kissing down Michelle's body from her neck to between her breasts, and down to her stomach.   She then reached for the waistband and began to lower them.   She stood and reached behind Michelle and undid her bra.   Removing her bra, Michelle now stood naked before us.   

Michelle looked at me.  She had a look of lust on her face - it read, I need fucked.   She turned her attention to Karen.   Michelle was finished undressing her and they were soon both naked.   They began to kiss again.   Karen moved down from Michelle's lips to her neck, then to her breasts.   She began to kiss Michelle's tits the way that she likes it.   Michelle encouraged Karen to continue, and she did.    Karen then had Michelle sit on the couch and tried to spread her legs.   Michelle, who hadn't said a word over the last 5 minutes, said to Karen, "Hold on," then to Bill said, "Come sit next to me."

He got up and sat next to her.   She turned and laid with her back on the couch and put her head on his lap.   She lifted one leg to the back of the couch and the other on the floor.   Karen moved in.   Bill began playing with Michelle's tits as Karen ate her pussy.   I walked behind Karen, who was kneeling on the couch, and began running my finger up and down the length of her pussy.   Michelle was moaning loudly as Karen ate her.    I undid my zipper and pulled out my cock.   I nestled it between Karen's pussy lips and rubbed it up and down to get some moisture on the head.   I then grabbed her hips and held them still as I buried my cock in her.   She let out a loud moan while still tonguing Michelle.      Michelle started orgasming as I fucked her attacker vigorously.   Michelle squirmed out and away from Karen and kneeled in front of Bill.   She told him to stand and she helped him out of his clothes.   She then had him sit back down and took his cock in her mouth.

I continued fucking Karen.    I thought of how Chris had treated Michelle on the previous Saturday and thought about slapping her ass but opted not to.   I looked down at that puckered asshole and had another idea.   I drooled on my thumb and put it to her asshole, but not in it.   She moaned, "Yes."   I rubbed the area with my thumb.   If I hadn't been drunk, this never would have entered my mind, but now I knew I had to have it.   I continued to rub as I hammered in and out of her.   She began to shake uncontrollably under me as she orgasmed.    I let it subside and put my thumb back on her asshole.   She was squirming beneath me.   I decided I was going to fuck her in the ass.   I pulled all of the way out and pressed the head up to her asshole.   She didn't object.   "Yes Joe, do it" she said. 

I couldn't.   The first ass I wanted to fuck was Michelle's.     I slid my dick back into her pussy.  She began to buck back and forth on me.    I was about to cum.  She reached back between both of our legs and grabbed my balls and roughly began to play with them.  She continued doing this and my panting increased.   She knew I was about to cum and quickly turned around and took me in her mouth.   10 seconds later I was shooting off in her mouth.

 We walked into the shower and she got back on her knees and cleaned me up some more.    Moments later we were joined by Michelle and Bill.      Luckily it was a very big shower, but there still wasn't enough room for us to all get under the water at the same time.   I backed out and left Bill in there with the two girls.   I dried off as I watched them hugging him from the front and rear.   This man had never experienced anything like this, I thought.

I left the 3 of them and walked out into the family room.    I noticed the discarded clothes on the floor and shook my head - still not believing how my life had changed over the last 3 days.   I took the clothes and set them in the bathroom and walked back out.

It was a good half hour before the 3 of them emerged from the bedroom suite.   Michelle and Karen gave Bill a kiss goodbye and I shook his hand and we headed to the elevator.  We got to our room and we took off our clothes and the three of us climbed into bed with Michelle between Karen and I.

I awoke about 6:00am to movement in the bed.  Michelle and Karen were getting out of bed. 

"Where you going?" I asked.

"I'm going to attend the morning seminars with Karen," Michelle said.   "Do you want to go?

I answered groggily, "No, I'm going to sleep."

"Okay babe," she leaned down and kissed me.  "I'll call you about 11:30 and we'll meet for lunch."

I fell back asleep while they got ready.  I woke up around 2 hours later and took a shower.   I finished getting ready and went down to the restaurant for breakfast.   When I arrived Cassie and Chad were just sitting down to eat and I joined them. 

I asked what they were doing today and they just said they were going to walk Michigan Avenue and maybe take in a boat tour.   They asked if I wanted to join them and I said I wouldn't mind hanging out with them until Michelle called for lunch.   We finished eating and were soon walking down The Magnificent Mile.   

We walked in and out of a number of stores and then we came to the lingerie place that I was in the previous day.   We walked in the shop and I seperated from Cassie and Chad figuring she would want a little privacy while she looked at different things.   

"Joe, what a pleasure to see you again."   It was Jill, the sales person from the previous day.

"Hi Jill," I said.

With a concerned look on her face she said, "Was everything to your satisfaction yesterday?    I thought it would be a nice touch if I layed out all the boxes in the room instead of just delivering them in a bag to the desk clerk.   And just so you know, the hotel manager was with me at all times."

"Everything was great Jill.  Relax," I smiled.

"So what brings you in?"

"I was just walking with my friends until I met my wife for lunch."

By this time, Cassie and Chad had made their way over near us.   Chad was carrying a large number of items.  I introduced them both to Jill.

Chad asked Jill, "Cassie had heard about your store before.  She mentioned that you carry bondage type stuff."

Jill gave a slight smile and said, "Why yes we do.   It's in the rear of the store.   We have a private area so that customers can view the items more discreetly.    It's by reservations only, but seeing that it is so early, and we have no reservations for the next two hours, I can take you back there now if you'd care to go."

Chad said, "That would be great Jill.   Thank you."

Jill said, "Alright then, please follow me."   I just stood as the three of them walked to the rear of the store.   

Chad noticed that I wasn't following them and said, "Joe."  And he waved me with them.

I followed along and Jill stopped and spoke to another associate and then escorted us down a hallway behind the cash registers.   She pulled out a key and opened the door.   Turning on the light switch illumintated a 15 foot by 15 foot room with all types of sex toys on walls and tables.   Jill offered to take the items from Chad that they had accumulated in the main part of the store.   He handed them to her and she put them on a table.

Cassie and Chad began examining different items along the wall.   I just stood looking about the room.   I watched as Chad picked up a ball gag and showed it to Cassie, she said something I couldn't hear.   Chad didn't return it to the shelf in which he had picked it up.

I noticed some 3" wide cuffs with D-rings to them and I decided to ask Jill a question.   "So, if I were to buy these, what would I hook them to?"

"Oh, the possibilities are endless," she explained.   "You could anchor your partner to the bed posts.   You could use a spreader bar, you could..."

"What's a spreader bar?"

"Well, a spreader bar is basically a straight bar that when combined with the use of ankle and/or wrist cuffs will limit the movements of your partner."

I tried to imagine what she was trying to explain.   My imagination started to run wild.   

Chad spoke up, "Would you mind if we tried it out?"

Cassie said, "Chad, please don't.   You said you'd behave..."

Jill looked from Chad to Cassie and then back to Chad.    Chad said, "I will be purchasing the cuffs and spreader bar for Cassie here.  Could you demonstrate all the possiblities of their use for us?"

Jill gave a smile.   "I'd be more than happy to," she said.   "Though most of the fun of these is experimenting and discovering uses on your own."

Chad turned to Cassie, "Instead of the clothes you have on, why don't you change into the purple top and panties I picked out for you."   He looked to Jill, "Is there somewhere that she could change."   

Jill said, "Absolutely, this room has it's own private dressing room.   Grab your garment and follow me Cassie."

Cassie reluctantly walked to the table where Jill had put their stuff earlier and selected a couple of items.  She turned and gave Chad a scared look and then followed Jill to the door in the corner.   They both walked through.

"Bro, would you like me to leave?" I asked.

"You know Joe, after watching that video the other day and watching Michelle being so reluctant and embarrased, I found it a huge turn on.    I want to do the same with Cassie.   Especially after she told me how much she enjoyed getting in the hottub with everyone naked last night.  She told me that she really enjoyed the feeling of being naked in the hottub with everyone - and two men to boot."

I said, "Something must be in the water back home."

He just smiled and nodded.

It was but a few minutes before they both walked out.   The shocking part was not what Cassie was wearing, but that Jill had also changed.    Cassie was in a sheer camisole purple colored top.   It had spaghetti straps and ended at about her navel.   The panties matched the top except the fabric that covered where her pubic hair was made of a shiny satin.

Jill had on leather shorts and a leather bustierre, that covered much of her tits and ended below her navel.  She had on short black leather heels.   She looked magnificent.

"I hope you don't mind if I dress the part if I'm going to be showing you our wares," Jill smiled.   "Besides, I think that it will make Cassie here a little bit less nervous."

I don't think she expected a response from us.   Chad and I were speechless as we checked out the two women in front of us.

Jill continued, "We have some items to demonstrate.  Though, before you use them, I may recommend a different product still in packaging.   If you use anything other than the demonstration items, you bought it.   All items in this room are not returnable.  Any questions?"

Chad shook his head and by the look on his face, I had a feeling that Jill was going to make a lot of money for her store today.

"Let's start with the wrist cuffs." She pulled open a drawer and held out a pair of wrist straps, before she was able to apply them to Cassie, Chad stopped her.

"I think I want the padded ones with the velvet lining."   

Jill nodded, "Good choice."   She pulled out the next drawer down and held out two 3" wide velvet cuffs.   A 2" wide leather strap encirled the velvet.  "These are our finest wrist cuffs that we sell."    She looked at Cassie, "If you would hold out your hands."

Cassie extender her hands and Jill applied first one, then the other wrist cuff.   Jill held up the D-ring that was attached to the leather.  "Here is where you will secure your subject."    She looked at Chad, "What would you like to see, or would you like me to suggest items?"

"Well, I think we would need ankle cuffs, right?" He looked at Jill.

"Absolutely.   Would you like them to match her wrist cuffs?"   

I looked at Cassie and our eyes met.  She quickly looked away.   I dropped my gaze to her breasts and noticed her nipples in an aroused state behind the fabric of her bra.

"Yes, matching."  Chad said.

Jill reached into the drawer and pulled out what appeared to be identical cuffs to the wrist, but they were an inch wider.   

"Cassie, step over here please."   There was a 2 foot high leather bench in the middle of the room.   "Place your foot on the bench."   Cassie did as instructed.   Jill put on one ankle cuff, and then the other.

Jill walked to where she had gotten the cuffs and opened the drawer next to them.   She pulled out what we were told was a waist belt.   She didn't finish describing it to Chad when he said, "I'll take it."

"Shall I put it on her?"

"Please."   

Jill walked to Cassie and wrapped it around her waist, she slid up the camisole a bit so that it wouldn't be tucked into the belt.    Jill then turned to Chad,

"Okay, you've got the basics of what you need to get started with bondage.   Now this is where the fun begins."  She smiled as she tilted her head a bit.   She looked at me and smiled.   She was flirting now.   She looked at Chad, "You mentioned that you were interested in a spreader bar, correct?"

Chad nodded.   

She walked toward the three on the wall and pulled open a wide drawer beneath them as she explained, "We carry 3 types, but there is no real difference from one to the next.   I'll show you the one I recomend."  She pulled out a 30" long bar, it had two eye bolts protruding out the ends, in the center of the bar there were two small rings.   She walked toward Cassie with it.

Jill then said, "Were you going to be purchasing a blindfold?"   

Cassie who hadn't said a thing since exiting the dressing room began to say 'no'.   But Chad said, "Yes, we will."

"Would you like to put it on now?" Jill smiled at Chad.

Chad didn't answer, instead he went to the display of the different blindfolds and inspected them.    Jill spoke up, "Those are all new on the wall, just pick which one you'll be purchasing.  The red or blue satin would look nice on Cassie.   It will add a little color."   

Chad finally picked one up and walked to Cassie.   "Tell me if you like this," he said as he slipped it on her.   "Can you see anything?"

Cassie shook her head.

"Let me show you how to apply the spreader bar now," Jill said.   She had been holding 4 carabiners.   She told Cassie to spread her legs and attached the caribiner through one of the ankle cuff's and then through the eyebolt at the end of the spreader bar.    "You're going to have to spread your legs further."  Cassie did as instructed.   Jill looped the caribiner through her other ankle cuff and attached it to the other end of the spreader bar.   Her legs were spread 2-1/2 feet apart.

"Very nice," Chad said.   "What do you think Cassie, are you comfortable?"

"Yes."  One word that was it.

Jill continued, "Now we could have her bend at the waist and attach her wrists to the center of the bar."   

Chad nodded.   

"Why don't you attach them this time."  She handed the two remaining caribiner's to Chad.   

Chad took them and told Cassie to bend down.   She reached down with her hands and he attached first one, then the other wrist to the center of the pole and stepped back.   The sight was amazing.   Her panties were stretched tight over her ass, I could see the outline of her pussy lips through the satiny fabric.

Jill said, "She might have a little trouble keeping her balance like this.  When she tires, you can always lay her on her back, which as you can imagine will give a very pleasant view and more access to her."    My imagination was running wild.   That I wanted to see.

Chad began, "This is great, so now I have her completely immobile for my pleasure."   He reached out and lightly touched Cassie on the ass.   "What do you think Joe?"

"I think she looks fantastic."

Chad looked at the walls, "So, can you recomend a whip?"

Jill smiled, she was seeing dollar signs right now, she was going to go for the big score.   "There are actually 4 different types of whips that I recommend.   First, there is the warmup flogger.   It has 24 faux fur strands about 22 inches long.   It's for building up the excitement in your subject."   

She retrieved the described item from the wall and handed it to Chad.   He nodded.   "Put it on the bill.   Could you demonstrate how I might use it."

She smiled at him.  "Certainly."     She then stepped to Cassie and let the tips of the strands tickle her back.   She swung it lightly striking the inside of her thighs.  The fur strands made Cassie flinch a bit.   Jill turned to Chad and said, "I really enjoy when my breasts receive attention from this, may I expose her breasts."

Cassie let out a sigh, "Chad, not with Joe here please."

Chad looked at Joe and smiled.   "Cassie, Joe seen you naked getting out of the hottub last night, it isn't anything he hasn't seen before."

Cassie didn't respond.     Jill looked at Chad expectantly.     "Cassie," Chad said, "I'm going to ask you again, if I don't like the answer this time, I'm going to try out the ball gag."

Cassie said, "You may."

Jill looked at Chad and he nodded.   Jill reached up and pulled the hem at Cassie's back and slid it up her back and over her head and it slid down her arms as far as it would go before coming to rest where her wrists were secured to the bar.   

Peering between her widespread legs I had an unobstructed view of her two magnificent tits.   They were smaller than both Karen's and Michelle's.   Quarter sized light pink areolas and nipples about the size of a pencil eraser.   What a cute body.

Jill picked up the flog and began to swing it lightly so that the fur strands hit Jill's breasts.   It was a very erotic scene playing out in front of us right now.   Jill asked Cassie, "Do you like the feel of this flog?"

With a slight tremor in her voice, Cassie answered, "Yes."

Jill turned to Chad.   "You could do this around her entire body for hours and she would never get tired of it."

"I see.   May I?"   Chad reached and took the flogger from Jill and began to caress up and down Cassie's legs, down her back and then swung it lightly between each of her tits.   "Very nice."   He turned to me.  "Joe, would you like to try?"    Cassie let out a whimper

Awesome, my dick was so hard watching this.   I couldn't wait to try it out.   I took it from Chad and immediately began tapping it against her tits.   Her nipples were extremely hard when I was done.  They had almost doubled in their size, though they still seemed so tiny.     I handed the flog to Jill and she put it with the pile of lingerie that Chad was buying.

I spoke up.   "Seeing Cassie's nipples like that, it reminds me that I wanted to get something for my wife.   What would you recommend for a nipple clamp?"   

"Well, we have many different kinds, my favorite are attached to a collar.   That way you won't lose them.   But there are some that will just clamp to the nipple, I recomend these."   She walked to the wall and pulled a packet down.   "The are like mini tongs that spread around the nipple a bit, but still applies much pressure."

Chad said, "I would like the one with the collar."

Jill retrieved it.   "This matches the cuffs and belt that you have already purchased.   The nice thing about a collar is that you can secure her wrists to it also."   Jill reached down and applied the collar to Cassie and then spun it so that the chains that held the nipple clamps were at the front of her body.   Jill said, "Let me show you how to apply it so that you won't hurt her.   Kneel down please."

Chad knelt down and I looked over his shoulder as Jill said, "Never just the tip of clamp on her nipple.   Always have it grip around the nipple to spread out the pressure of the clamp."   She reached down and pressed down to open the clamp.  She put it around the nipple and said, "And always release the clamp gently so that the pressure is not applied all at once."   

As she did this, Cassie said, "Ohhhh, that hurts."

Jill said, "This clamp is our lowest pressure clamp that we have.  You have smaller nipples so it shouldn't hurt that much.   If it's your first time having one applied, I suppose it will hurt.   But the pain will subside in a second.  Are your nipples very sensitive?"   

Cassie answered, "Yes, very."

"Well these are perfect for you then, unless you'd like something with some more 'bite'.   We have some called the alligator grips."   Cassie shook her head.   JIll then looked at Chad, "You apply the other clamp."

Chad did exactly as Jill had done and as he released the clamp, Cassie let out another sob.   

Jill smiled at us both.   She was enjoying this almost as much as we were.   I owed Chad big time for allowing me to stay in the room to watch this.

We all stood up.   Chad looked at Jill, "You said you had some other whips you wanted to show me."

"Yes, I have a suede flogger and a mini cock ring whip."   She pulled two items from the display.    The suede is a step up from the fur flogger earlier.   It isn't as soft.   Primarily for the ass.  Be very careful, it will leave welts."   She looked at Chad, "Shall I demonstrate?"

"Please do," Chad smiled.   

Jill turned toward Cassie, "I like to warm up a little bit and just tap the strands against my subject so that they can anticipate what is to come."  She gently swung it allowing it to touch Cassie.   "Then I'll give a swing that will leave a sting."   She flicked her wrist and it the stands came down on Cassie's ass.   Cassie yelped.  As Jill handed it to Chad she said, "When she has the blindfold on, be sure to keep her guessing as to when the strike is coming.

I looked at Cassie's ass where she had been hit.   She had about 10 pink lines developing on her ass.   It was like watching a picture from a Kodak Instamatic camera develop before your eyes.

"This might be a little rough for her if she hasn't been whipped before.  You don't want to hit her much harder than I did," Jill added.

Chad stepped to the side of Cassie and swung it very lightly, just tapping it against her ass cheek.   He then tapped it where her Jill had just hit her.   She flinched.   With a flick of his wrist he struck her other cheek.   Cassie let out another yelp.

"Can I suggest we put the ball gag in her mouth," Jill said.

"Absolutely," Chad responded.

"No," Cassie said.

"I'm sorry dear, but I can't have you making so much noise that the customers will hear you out in the main retail area."   Jill then took the ball gag that Chad and Cassie had picked out earlier and put it in Cassie's mouth.      She then said, "Cassie, scream as loud as you can."

She still let out a pretty loud noise, though there was no way that anyone outside the room could have heard her.

Chad said, "And what is the cock ring whip?"

Jill smiled.   "Well, if you would like a demonstration, I will require the use of one of your penises."   She looked from Chad to me, then back to Chad.    "If one of you will remove your shorts, or just get undressed all together, I'll show you."   

I smiled and said, "I better pass." 

Chad smiled and said, "Maybe in a bit."

Cassie let out a moan.   I looked and noticed that a wet spot had formed on her panties.   Jill noticed too.   She looked at Chad, "Maybe you should remove those, I'd hate to see her ruin them."   Cassie let out a sound that sounded like No.

Chad said, "How can we get them off in the position she is in?"

Jill smiled, "Well, lucky for you is that these have snaps on the side.  You can remove them very easily."

Chad looked at me, "Joe, would you like to take them off Cassie?"

"If you wouldn't mind."

He held out his hand as though to say, "Help yourself."    Cassie screamed behind her ball gag.

Jill smiled as she said, "You guys are bad."

I stepped behind Cassie and knelt down.   I was eye level with her ass.   I put my hands on the cheeks of her ass.   I rubbed finger tips along the hem to the sides of her panties.   She squirmed as I did this.   She had nowhere to go.   I lifted the fabric with my hands and pulled away from her hips, I found one of the snaps and unsnapped the right side of her underwear.   Cassie let out another muffled scream.   My hands never left contact with her skin as I slid them across her ass to the snap on her left side.   I pulled the snap apart.   The back half of the garment fell down exposing her ass.   The front was caught in a fold of her skin by her belly.   My eyes were 4 inches from her asshole and pussy.     Her pussy lips were spread apart because of the spreader bar.   What a glorious sight this was.  I wanted to lick her but resisted.   I reached for the hanging garment and pulled it free from her.   Her pussy was wet.

Jill said, "Very sexy Cassie.   You are very much on display for all of us right now."

Jill smiled at Chad. 

Chad said, "What kind of vibrators would you have?"

Jill said, "Our biggest selling item is called the G-Spot & Clit vibrator."   She walked to the wall and pulled out a drawer.   Closing it, she opened the one above it.  "Here it is."

As she turned, she held in her hand what appeared to be a dildo, except down from the base was an extenstion less then 2 inches long with tiny nubs on the end.    "What this does is allows the end of the vibrator to put pressure where you want it for a strong G-spot orgasm, while the cupped and nubby clit stimulator gently tickles and applies suction to her clit.   There is a little pump in the head.   You can twist the bottom to control the speed of the vibrations being delivered."

"Let's remove Cassie's blindfold to see if she likes the looks of it," Chad suggested.

Cassie, to make herself more comfortable, had pulled her knees back toward her body.   With the spreader bar holding her legs open, she was more wide open then Michelle was when she was getting fucked by Chris the other day.

Chad removed her blindfold and she blinked as the light hit her eyes.   When she looked in my direction, I made a point of looking at first her tits, then her gaping pussy.   My dick was as hard as a rock.

Chad said, "What do you think of your new vibrator Cass?  Shall we try it out?"

She shook her head with her eyes wide open.   She mumbled something behind the gag.

"She's just afraid of having an orgasm in front of you guys.   You don't mind do you?"  Chad asked Jill and I. 

I said, "No, I think I'll enjoy it."

Jill just smiled.

Cassie's face was extremely red.

"Will you show me how to insert it for maximum pleasure Jill," Chad asked.

"I'd be happy too."  She stepped to Cassie's opening and touched it to her swollen spread lips.  Cassie took a sharp intake of breath.   Jill then slid it around moistening the head of the vibrator.   She slowly slipped it into Cassie.   Cassie gave a cry beneath her ball gag.    "Once it is inserted, make sure the clit stimulator nestles up gently against her clitoris.  When you turn the unit on, their will be some suction at the tip of the clit stimulator that will keep the unit in place.   Would you like to turn it on, Chad?"

Chad reached in and turned the knob at the base of the unit and a low hum came from the unit.   Cassie's eyes shot open very wide. 

Jill explained that the vibrator inside was rubbing against her g-spot in a circular pattern and that the clit stimulator - I looked down at it - was doing the same to her clit.   The clit stimulator seemed to move like a finger would.   Jill went on to explain that there are four small holes that are sucking on the tender flesh of  Cassie's clit.

I looked at Cassie.   She was breathing very hard through her nostrils.   I didn't think she was getting enough air.   Her face was red and she had a panicked look on her face.   Her eyes met mine.

"You look great Cassie, how are you doing?"   Jill asked.

Just then Cassies's eyes shot closed and she let out a scream behind her ball gag.   I looked at her pussy and her pussy lips were convulsing around the vibrator.   I'd never seen Michelle's pussy do that before.  This went on for a good 30 seconds as she breathed heavily through her nose.  That was phenomenal.    My eyes stayed locked on her pussy.   God was my dick hard.

Jill spoke up, "Well that was a nice little orgasm she had, maybe we should turn the speed of the vibrator up a notch."   

Cassie was shaking her head.

Chad ignored her and reached down and turned the unit from 3 to 5.     The clitoral stimulator began to move faster.     Cassie shook her head frantically.   

I looked down at her tits and asked Jill if the nipple clamps should be removed after a certain amount of time.   She answered that they could stay on all day, but the fun part is applying them and removing them.   She then suggested to Chad that he remove one and to watch Cassie's reaction.   

Cassie watched as Chad placed his fingers on the clip and released the pressure.   She was still for about 3 seconds, then the sensation hit her.  The blood was returning to the nipple.   She screamed again behind the ball gag.   I reached down and adjusted my cock in my pants.   Jill noticed.

"Ready to try out some cock toys now?" she asked.

Chad said, "What do you suggest."

Jill smiled, "Well, let's see what you've got and I'll make a suggestion from there."

Chad pulled off his shirt and kicked off his sandles.   He undid his buckle and unsnapped his shorts and let them fall to the ground.   He slid his underwear down and stood before us naked with a 9" semi erect hard-on.   As I had see yesterday, the thickness was massive.

Jill said, "Wow.  You're pretty big.   Ummmm, well, seeing that you are already hard, it will limit what can be applied now.   I have the cock and ball harness that is a large seller."   She went to a drawer and fished out a leather strap that had snaps around it.    "Would you like me to put it on you," she asked.

Chad nodded.   She knelt in front of him and wrapped the first strap around from the base of his shaft behind his balls back to the base of his cock and snapped the ring.   Coming off that strap was another strap that wrapped around his balls, she snapped it shut.   Lastly, there was a strap the hung off of the initial strap down behind his balls, she grabbed it and pulled it straight forward.   His balls separated and she snapped it to the strap that encircled his balls.   
Each of his balls were separated by a one inch strap.   The sack itself seemed to be separated from the penis.   The whole package seemed so much on display as it all jutted out in front of him.

I heard Cassie moan.   I looked down at her.   She was wide eyed about to have another orgasm.   "Chad, would you mind if I took off her other nipple clamp when she cums?"

"No bro, that's cool."   

Cassie shook her head as she stared at me.   God was she beautiful.    I asked her if this was turning her on having me watch her like this.   She closed her eyes momentarily and then opened them. She never responded to my question.

(continued)



joe_and_michelle

  • Guest
Reply #11 on: July 23, 2012, 09:29:36 PM

Jill said, "How's she doing?"   I looked back and Jill was stroking Chad's cock.   Luckily out of view of Cassie. 

"She's going to cum any second, aren't you Cassie?"

Cassie nodded as she breathed harder.   I reached down and turned the vibrator to 8.   Cassie let out a cry.   Her chest started heaving.   Her breathing picked up.   I removed the nipple clamp and applied it to the nipple that was released 3 minutes earlier.   Her orgasm hit as her body convulsed,   she screamed behind her gag.    I watched her pussy as the lips seemed to pulse in and out around the vibrator.  I've never seen anything like it.   I've neved watched up close before.   It was amazing.

I looked toward the other two.  Chad said to Jill, "Get another vibrator, a small one.   For her ass."

Cassie screamed behind her ball gag.  "NNNNnnnnnn"

Jill returned with a item that looked like two golf balls, only smaller.  They were attached by a 1" round pole.   The one end was shape like half of a football.  Jill looked at Cassie's asshole.   "There is a lot of lubricant running from her vagina, you should just be able to slide this right in."   Jill turned it on and it came to life, the portion of that connected the two ends was not round at all, but instead, bent.   She handed it to Chad.   "Turn it off, put it in her and then turn it on."
Chad did as instructed.   Cassie squealed behind her gag.   

"Chad," Jill said, "This is where the whip will come in handy.   So many sensations at once will blow her away." 

Chad walked to his pile of things and picked up the whips.   He handed the fur strand one to me and he took the other one.   He pointed to a paddle, "I want that."   Jill got it for him.

We all began to lightly hit her.   Chad was using the paddle hitting her ass cheeks, though not very hard.   I was hitting her breasts with the fur flog.   Jill was hitting the backs of her thighs very lightly but every now and then would swing it harder.     

"Give me that flog Joe," Jill said, and we switched.   I reached down and removed her nipple clip, the muffled scream soon let loose as the blood returned to her nipple.   I very softly let the strands caress her nipples.

Chad pulled the vibrator from her and took the fur flog from Jill and hit Cassie's spread open pussy with it ever so softly.   He continued doing this making care that each swing landed between her pussy lips on her tender pink parts.    Chad then put his dick up to her opening and drove his cock into her.

Jill just stared, as did I.

"Unhook her," Chad ordered.   We both released Cassie's legs and allowed them to fall to the ground.   

"Hook her hands behind her neck,” was his next instruction.

Jill pulled Cassie's arms over her head and attached the D-rings at the collar behind her head.    Chad was fucking Cassie hard.   His dick was large.

Jill said, "You're never going to cum with that harness on you."   

"Isn't that the point," he said as he grunted slamming into her.   Looking at me, "Joe, whip her tits."

I grabbed the fur strands and began to hit her with them.   I looked at Jill and she said, "The fur stimulates, you can hit her much harder with it.   Give me it."   I handed it to her and she began to alternate hitting one tit and then the other much harder then I had done.   

Cassie began to scream through her gag again, she was cumming again.   I looked at her stretched pussy lips and could see them quivering and pulsing around Chad's cock.     Chad reached down and quickly undid the apparatus that was on his penis and began pumping again.   He lasted about another 45 seconds and shot his load into her.

Jill and I just stared as the two came down from their heightened states.

"Well," Chad began, "that was fun."   He pulled out of Cassie and smiled at Jill as he bent down and pulled the vibrator from Cassie's asshole.

Jill was smiling back as she reached down and undid Cassie's ball gag.   Cassie just worked her jaw back and forth.   

Chad looked at Jill, "Do you suggest anything else?"

Jill smiled, "Yes, I've got a hogtie strap that will hook her arms and legs back when she's flat on your stomach.   All the cuffs connect behind her back.   There is also the swing that suspends you from the ceiling in a seated position."

"We'll take them," Chad said.

"Why don't you all get dressed and I'll ring everything up and get them packaged," Jill said.

Chad turned to put his pants on.   I stepped in front of Cassie and held my hand out.  "Let me help you."

She looked up at me and extended her hand.  "Oh my God, I am so embarrassed."

I shook my head, "Don't be Cassie.  That was amazing."  She looked in the direction of my cock.  It was very evident I enjoyed the show.   I helped her up and she walked and gave Chad a kiss and walked into the dressing room.

I walked to Jill as she was ringing up Chad's purchases.   "What's the chance of you coming by my hotel room tonight and doing a similar demonstration on my wife and her friend?"

She considered the question for a moment.  "Well, first you'd have to buy everything, then I'd need compensated for my time."

"Absolutely," I said.

"And, I'd want to bring someone along for my own protection."  She paused and looked at me for a moment before she reconsidered.  "I think I can trust you, I'll come by myself."

Chad spoke up.  "Cassie and I will be there if it'll make you feel safer."

I looked at him, "No you won't."

"We'll talk about it," Chad said.

I stared at him not really believing that he was wanting to be there.

Jill turned to Chad, "Your total is $745."

He smiled at Jill, "And worth every penny."

Jill then turned to me and said, "What would you like me to bring tonight?"

"All the bondage stuff that Chad just bought, two of each.  One set for my wife and one set for her friend.   And I would like a variety of nipple clamps."   I walked toward the display as she followed.  There were about 5 different types.    "One of each."

Chad then piped in, "How much for you to participate tonite, Jill?"

She turned to face him.  Then she looked at me and back to Chad.   "Do you mean sexually?"

Chad said, "Yes."

She said, "If the mood strikes me and I feel safe about it, I will.  But if you try to force me to do something.  I'm gone."

Chad said, "You into women too?"

She smiled, "Again, it depends on how the mood strikes me."   She then looked at me.   "Would you like me to bring everything tonight, or will you be taking it with you?"

"If you'll bring it, that would be good.   But let's go out in the front of the store and pick out some lingerie that can be removed while tied up."

"Okay, but let me suggest one other torture type device," she said.   Jill walked me over to what looked like a grease gun except it had a clear hose coming from it.    "This is a reverse pump.   You squeeze the trigger and it sucks air."

"And how would this be used?" I asked.

She picked up a glass cylinder.   At the tip it had a place to slip the hose over.   "You place this over her nipple and begin to pump the trigger.   It will suck her nipple up into the cone.   There are numerous different sizes and shapes.   You can also apply this cup over her vagina."  She pulled out a larger cylinder.  "It will suck her pussy up into the cylinder and begin to turn it inside out.  It doesn't hurt, but visually, every man loves it.   Some women say it is a terrific experience.   There is also a cylinder for the clitoris."

"Does this stuff hurt?"

She smiled, "No, it will be a bit uncomfortable, but like nipple clamps, the pain turns to pleasure.  If your wife has sensitive nipples, by all means get this."

"I'll take it and every type of cylinder shape you have."

Jill began tallying up my purchases and gave me the total.   The credit card came out as I didn't carry $1200 on me.

Then we walked out and picked out some lingerie that had snaps similar to Cassie's.   I got a pair for Michelle and Karen.   I paid and the three of us left.   Jill said, "See you tonite."

Cassie asked why Jill had said that and Chad informed her that Jill would be giving another demonstration to Michelle and Karen tonight. 

Cassie said, "Can I come?"

I looked at Chad, "Why did you say that you'd be there?"

"Because I want to, and because I will.   Remember Joe, I've got something hanging over your head."

"And what is that?" I said.

"The tape that you showed me."

"I didn't show you shit, you stole it."

"Either way, you never told her that I had seen it, did you."

We just walked and I didn't answer.   "And don't you think that Michelle will not allow you to be there?"

"And Cassie didn't want you taking her panties off back there, but she didn't have much choice when she was all tied up, did she?  And speaking of which, do you think Michelle would like to know that you took Cassie’s panties off."

Cassie said, "I want to be there too."

"You will be," Chad said.

"I don't think so Chad.   How would we be able to pull this off?"

"Once she's in her bondage and a ball gag in her mouth - you did get one, didn't you?"

I nodded.

"Once she can't move you'll put a blindfold on and you let me in the room.  Simple as that.    I'm going to be there to see Karen and my sister."

I didn't like this plan at all.   "Let me think about it.  I'm going to go back to the hotel room," I said. 

"Okay bro.  Cassie and I will see you later for dinner.  Call me."   I just nodded and turned to go back to my hotel room.

When I arrived in the hotel room, the phone on the desk was blinking.   I picked it up and hit the message button as I listened to the recording.   It was the hotel manager informing me that Mr. Peterson has paid for the suite he was in and it was at our disposal until we checked out on Thursday or for as long as we wanted to stay.   

I hung up the phone.   Awesome, I thought.   I called down to the front desk and asked for the manager.     He informed me that he was sending up two of his staff and they would assist me in moving.

I went into the bathroom and began packing our toiletries.   I had just finished when there was a knock at the door.   Two beautiful women walked into the room and informed me that they would assist me in moving.    I explained I wasn't completely ready and they said that they would help.   

Tiffany and Donna, I found their names to be, walked into the room and began gathering things up.   They came to all of the boxes of lingerie that Michelle and Karen had opened the night before and commented on how pretty they were as they folded them delicately and put them back in the boxes.

Waiting outside the door was a luggage cart and we loaded it up with our stuff and started toward the elevator.  As we went up in the elevator, Donna handed me two card keys.  "We were told to inform you that the liquor in the room is yours free of charge and if you need anything to please call and speak with the manager on duty."

"Thank you," I said.   "Is Bill a regular here?"

They both looked at each other and then back at me.  Donna said, "Mr. Peterson is the principal owner of the Marriot Hotel's.   His suite is his private suite year round.  It is where he stays when he comes to Chicago."

We exited the elevator and entered the room.   The cleaning staff was just finishing making the bed as another person vacuumed.   Tiffany and Donna walked into the bedroom and began unpacking our clothes into the drawers.     One of the girls had found the bag that contained the panties and bra's I had just bought for Michelle and Karen.    She held it out and asked if she should put the contents of the bag in the drawers. 

"No, thank you.   But if you wouldn't mind, would you please put them out on the bed for my wife to see when she comes in please."

She said she would.   I walked into the room as she had layed it on the bed.   She turned to me.  "You have exceptional taste.  Those are beautiful."   
My phone rang.  It was Michelle.   "Hey babe, we're going to blow off the seminars from 2:00 on.   Let's do lunch after that."   

"Sounds good.   Give me a call when you're ready and we'll meet before we come back to the room.  Which reminds me.   Bill had us moved to his room.   I'm moving all the stuff right now."

She was excited by the news.   

"Umm, I have some news for you, Joe,” Michelle said.  "Chris called after we left earlier and he's driving into town now.   He's coming straight to the hotel and should be arriving any time.   We gave him your cell number."   

"And what are your thoughts on this?" I asked.

"I'm more worried about what you think Joe. You and I didn't really talk too much about the next time we would be with Chris."

"Tell me your thoughts now Michelle.   When you heard he was coming, what was your initial thought?"

She paused.   "Happy," she said questioning.   I think she was afraid of my reaction to her looking forward to getting fucked by him again.

"Michelle, if you're happy, mean it when you say it.   You look forward to him coming, aren't you?"

"Yes, if you are."

"Michelle, don't be afraid of my feelings.   I've told you that.   I want you to be happy.  If you want to be with him tonight, that's fine.   I can live with it.   I know you love me.  That's what matters.   But if he's with you, you have to understand I'm going to be with Karen."

"I love you Joe.  And yes, Karen asked if I have a problem with you and her getting together."   She paused.   "I'm kind of scared.   This is all too wierd Joe."

"I can't argue with you there."

"This has been the strangest 4 days of my life," she said.

"I never would have dreamt it in a million years."  There was a couple seconds of silence.   "Call me when you're ready to meet for lunch."

It was about 30 minutes later when Chris called.   "Hey Joe, how you doing?"

"Chris, Michelle just told me you were coming.   Very cool."

"Yeah, but I have to get back for a job interview tomorrow at 8:00am in Grand Rapids.  But no big deal.   I'll just have to slip out of here by 5:30 in the morning.    Hey, I'm in the lobby, what room we in."

I explained that we had adjoining rooms but that we had been moved.   I told him to come up to Bill's suite and we hung up.   

He arrived in the room and we greeted each other with a hand-shake.    He looked around the suite, "Fuck, how much you paying for this?"

I explained who Bill was and that he had insisted we stay here during our visit.   I handed him a beer.

"Sweet deal," he said.   "Hey, about Saturday...  Are you cool with everything that went down?"

"Yeah," I said.   I went on to explain that Saturday was the first time that Michelle had ever had sex with anyone else, or had ever seen her naked.   But that I enjoyed what happened very much.  I also told him that I think Michelle was looking forward to him coming.

"I'm blown away by that - that she's only had sex with you.   You lucky s.o.b."

I just nodded.

"Well I figured the next time I seen you I was going to get my ass kicked."

"Chris, all we ask is your discretion with the situation.  And as long as things stay cool, I think everybody will be happy."

He swigged from his beer.   I went on to explain that Michelle was a very modest person and one of our city's most upstanding citizens with her work in charities and other activities.   She would be devastated if any of it got out.

He shook.  "Don't worry, it's never going to happen.   Karen is very much like Michelle.   Just because of what happened the other day, don't get the wrong idea about us.   That's the first time anything like that happened.  I mean with another couple.  As for Karen going down on Michelle, that's just something that Karen likes to do.   She's done it with me watching with her friends many times." He swigged at his beer again.  "We both enjoyed Saturday immensely."

I then told him about Jill coming by tonight with the bondage stuff and asked what he thought about it.    He said, "Joe, this will be greater than the Saturday experience."

I also told him about Chad and Cassie and that they were coming, and if he had a problem with it?

"Her brother wants to see her like that?   Why?"   

I gave a shrug.   

"Must be as perverted as his old man," Chris said.

"What do you mean by that?"

Chris stared at me for a minute.   He swigged at his beer and stared a moment longer before he began to tell me what he knew abour Mr. Lewis.   

"When Karen got to work on Monday, Michelle's dad came up to her desk to talk to her.   He picked up her iPhone and told her to come to his office.   She followed him and when they got there he told her he knew what Karen had done to Michelle.   Karen said she was a little freaked out by this.   Then he said, he wanted every picture from Saturday emailed to him.   Karen objected and that's when he dangled the carrot in front of her face - the one that she got a huge promotion if she did."

"So did she," I asked.

"Not at first, but then he basically said either she give him the pictures and get a nice bonus out of it, or be out of a job.    She made him promise that Michelle would never find out.   Of course he promised, so Karen downloaded the pictures right then and there."

I let it sink in for a minute.

Chris continued, "He even looked through the pictures with Karen after they downloaded them."

"He had already seen Michelle naked.   He walked in the basement as we were watching the movie.   He seen Karen going down on Michelle."

"Yeah, he told Karen that.   Karen was all embarrassed about it and I told her not to be.   Anyways, just so you know, Michelle's old man has all the pictures of her."

I thought back to what pictures he probably had.   Michelle's pussy as she was kissing Warren.   Michelle getting fucked from behind while giving a blowjob.   Michelle holding her pussy open wide as Chris, Warren and I sat next to her also naked.

"I also told Karen that Mr Lewis probably thinks she's a fine piece of ass and wouldn't mind getting with her."

"Chad also has a thing for your wife," I warned him.

"If he's willing to share his girlfriend with me, I'm willing to share my wife.   What's she like?"

"Simply incredible.  21 years old," I said.

"And how do you know she's going to be into it."

"I just am," I said.   "She was all nervous about meeting Michelle after all the wonderful things she had heard about her.  I think she's going to enjoy this."

I looked into the bedroom and saw the poles for the canopy bed.   I walked to the bed and pulled at one one of the posts.   Very sturdy.   I then grabbed the pole that extended from one post to the other.   It would definitely hold Michelle or Karen's weight.   

I looked at Chris.   "This is going to be fantastic."   I then reached in my pocket and pulled out the receipt from earlier.  I dialed the number and asked for Jill.  She came on the phone and I told her I wanted her to bring along the bondage sling/swing she had showed me.  She told me the top of the line model would be $155.   I told her to bill my card and she suggested a brief case style carrying device to carry all of the stuff in.  I asked her how much and she said $150.   I told her to I'd get two and asked her if she'd package all of the bondage items in the case.   She said she would.   I gave her the room number and told her I'd see her at 9:30 and hung up the phone.

We had approximately 3 hours to kill so we decided to tear into the wet bar.   We had just opened a second beer when I turned the newspaper to see the Cubs headline about their 3 game win streak.   I noticed they were playing at 1:05 at Wrigley.   "Come on, first pitch in 45 minutes."

"But I thought we were meeting them for a late lunch."   

"They'll get over it.   Michelle wanted to do a spa treatment anyways, we'll be back by 5:00 easily."

"Cool," Chris said.

"I've gotta call Chad to see if he wants to go."   I pulled out my cell and dialed him up.   He was game.   "Meet you at the Carey statue in 25 minutes."   I hung up.

"Chad is in.   Cassie is going to come back to the hotel to nap.   Let's fly."   On the way I called Michelle's voicemail and told her our plans.  I also told her there was some new underwear on the bed for her and Karen and they were expected to wear it tonight.

The El-train got us to Wrigley in 30 minutes.   I found a scalper and got us 3 tickets in right field.   We waited by the Harey Carey statue and Chad came walking up.    I introduced the two.   Chad, never one to shy away from controversy said, "So, you gave my sister quite the fucking the other day, eh?"

Chris looked from Chad to me and back to Chad.

"I watched the video.   It's cool," Chad said.   "We have a lot of the same character traits.  We're cool."

The dude was strange sometimes.

We went into the game and enjoyed the 'friendly confines of Wrigley'.   It was a good game, the Cubs won.   We came close to getting a home-run ball by one of the Rockies.  All in all it was a good time. 

I called Michelle on our way out and she was in the suite.  She was very excited that we had the suite for as long as we wanted to stay.   She had just gotten out of the shower and was wondering what the plans were.   I told her dinner, a little sightseeing and back to the suite for drinks.   

"Drinks.  Are you sure about that?" She asked.

"Yeah, drinks," I said.   She knew it would be more than drinks, but had no idea what she was in for tonight.

When we got back to the hotel I told Chad I'd call him at around10:00 and to be ready to come to the suite.   He was giddy as all get out.   See you guys later as he got off at his floor.   

Chris suggested we meet in the lobby.   He also asked if I would mind if we acted as though Michelle was his wife and Karen was my wife tonight while we were out on the town.   I thought it'd be funny.   "Let's not tell the girls.  We'll spring it on them in the lobby."

Chris got off the elevator and we agreed on meeting in 30 minutes in the lobby.   I continued up to the floor and walked into the suite.   Michelle was sitting on the couch in the underwear I had told her to put on having a drink.  She was also in 2" heels.

"Hey babe," she said.   She got up from the couch and walked toward me.  "I missed you."  She came to me and wrapped her arms around me and planted an awesome kiss on me.   "I want you to take me right here, right now."

I smiled at her.  "You're going to have to wait until later, because I've got other plans for you for later.   Plus, right now I need to shower." 

She gave me some pouty lips.  “I need it right now though."

"Later.  I promise.  Chris has been talking about you the entire day."

"He was?"   She seemed shocked.

I nodded.  "He says he can't wait for tonight.  He really enjoyed Saturday and just wants to see you.   He said he misses you."

"And what do you think of that?" She asked.

"I don't know.   I'm really looking forward to you two meeting in the lobby in a half hour."

She just looked down.  "You're okay with this Joe?  I don't love him, I enjoyed what I... what WE experienced Saturday.  It was..."

"Hey," I said.  "I'm getting tired of reassuring you about my feelings.  I'll let you know when I don't like something.  Quit worrying about me."

"I love you Joseph."

"I love you too."  I kissed her and got in the shower.

I finished my shower.  Shaved and walked out of the bathroom into the bedroom with just a towel on.   Michelle had laid clothes out for me.   I slipped on some the Docker pants, dress shirt, socks and shoes and walked out into the main room.   Michelle was in a white dress with white lace trim and she looked absolutely phenomenal.

"You look beautiful Michelle."

"Thank you.   I'm nervous Joe."

"Babe, you need to relax.   We're going to go have a fun time tonight.  It's just two couples going out for a night on the town.   I'll be right there with you the whole time.  Let's just have fun."

She smiled.  "Okay. I don't have too much makeup on do I?  Do I look okay?"

She hardly ever wears make up and I couldn't even tell she had some on now.   I took her hand and we walked to the door.   We got on the elevator and went to the lobby.  Her hand squeezed mine tight.   The elevator door opened and we walked out.   Down the short hall way into the main lobby I spotted Chris and Karen first.   As we walked across the lobby I leaned to Michelle and said, "Chris and I came up with the idea that when we were out tonight, you and he would pretend you were husband and wife and Karen and I would pretend we were husband and wife."  She had a look of shock on her face.   I let go of her hand.  "Go to your husband."

I walked to Karen and gave her a hug and kiss and grabbed her hand.   I turned and watched Michelle walk to Chris.   He broke the ice.

"I missed you," he smiled.  He took her hands in his and pulled her close.   His hands went to her face and he kissed her.   He pressed his body to hers and she responded favorably by putting her hands along his rib cage and kissed him back.

They broke their kiss and turned toward us holding hands.   Michelle's free hand went to her lips afraid her lipstick was amiss.   "It looks fine," Karen assured her.

"Well," Michelle said, "shall we go?"  She looked uncomfortable.  Chris's hand went to her back and then slid down to her waist above her ass.

"Yes, I think we should," Chris said.   "Would you mind if Michelle and I took a separate cab.  I'd like a few minutes alone with her."

I looked at Michelle and she looked back at me.  "Absolutely," I said.   "We'll meet you there."   I grabbed Karen's hand and we walked out.

We had the doorman hail two cabs and we were soon on our way up Michigan Avenue.   I told Karen how nervous Michelle was and she told me that she herself was nervous too.  I told her that there is no reason to be nervous and let's just enjoy our time.

We soon arrived at the restaurant and I helped Karen out of the cab.     The other cab pulled up behind us and Michelle and Chris got out and I noticed Michelle with a bright smile on her face.   He said something to her and she laughed.   I could tell her nerves had settled.   He put his hand around her waist and walked up to Karen and I.  They looked like a couple.  Freaky, I thought.

We went in and had a couple glasses of wine in the bar before dinner.   The girls excused themselves and that gave me a chance to call Jill on her cell phone. 
 I told her that I had put a key card in the fire extinguisher box outside the room and to let herself in.   We would be there about 9:45.

We had an enjoyable dinner and went down to the river and took a boat tour that gave a history of the architecture and buildings along the river.  At the end of the cruise, the boat took us to the mouth of Lake Michigan and we watched a fireworks show.   It was odd watching Michelle and Chris whispering in each other’s ears and laughing together.   It was weird the way that Karen and I were interacting.    We took a cab back to the hotel and got out.  We told the girls that the pretending of switching husbands and wives was over. 

Michelle came to me and hugged me.  "The whole evening really settled my nerves.  It was a wonderful evening.  I think I'm okay to go forward if you are."

I smiled, "Great."   I gave her a kiss.

We all boarded the elevator and the girls mentioned what a fun night it was.

I reminded them that the night had only just begun.   They both fell silent.   I then said, "Chris and I have planned something for you two tonight and we both think it will be a lot of fun for all of us."  Michelle and Karen both looked at me.   I continued, "I've hired a consultant to show us some different types of sex stuff.   She should be in our room now waiting for us."

Karen and Michelle looked at each other.   Michelle turned back to me, "What kind of sex stuff?"

"You'll see," I said.  "No more questions."   Michelle just stared at me wondering what I had planned.

The elevator doors opened and we exited.   My heart was pounding a mile a minute.   I opened the door and we went in.   

There were candles burning throughout the suite.   Jill was standing in a different leather outfit then she had worn earlier.   Nobody said a word as they took in the sight of Jill.   She looked like a dominatrix.    She had on a leather corset and leather bikini underwear.   The corset was tight enough that her tits bulged from the top.
Jill reached and turned the lights up slightly as the room illuminated.   "Welcome," Jill said.   "My name is Jill, I hope you all had a pleasant evening tonight."   God, did she look sexy.

"We did," I said, "Thank you.   Everybody, this is Jill.   Jill, this is my wife Michelle.   This is Karen, and this is Chris, Karen's husband."   They all greeted Jill.

Jill said, "Well, I assume Joe told you that I was going to be demonstrating some different types of sex stuff then you are normally used too."   Michelle and Karen nodded.   She continued, “If you ladies would like to use the bathroom before we get started..."   Michelle and Karen both agreed and disappeared into the bedroom's bathroom.

As they were gone, Jill told us that we should play it cool and get the cuffs on them, not to rush it.  Let the sexual feelings build.  We nodded.   "We'll be using the bedroom Joe?"   I answered that we would.   "Great," she said.   This is going to be fun.

"You look fantastic Jill," I said.

"Thanks," she smiled.

The girls walked into the room.   Jill asked if they were ready and they both said that they were.

"Great, let's get started.   Joe and Chris, please have a seat on the couch."  I noticed that the coffee table was pulled out of the way.   "Ladies, stand in front of your husbands."   We all moved to the seating area.    Chris and I sat and the girls stood before us.   

"Gentleman, you will notice two briefcases on the floor at your feet, please open them."   Chris and I reached down and opened the briefcases.  The inside of the lid, which Michelle and Karen couldn't see, contained about 20 plastic sleeve pockets.  I recognized all of the different items immediately.   There were 4 different types of nipple clamps, the suction cylinders that I had seen at the shop, and a bunch of little o-rings. There was also what I believed was a cock ring and a little apparatus that looked like a mini pizza cutter.

Jill continued, "You will find wrist and ankle straps laying in each case, please remove them."  We did as instructed.  "Now, apply the wrist cuffs to your wives."   

I looked in her eyes and asked for her wrist, she extended it to me.   I then picked up the second wrist strap and applied it to her other wrist.

Jill asked the girls if the cuffs were comfortable.   Michelle nodded as did Karen.   "They're not too tight?  They will be on you until your husband’s decide it is time to remove them."   Michelle and Karen both answered that they were comfortable.   "Okay ladies, please lift your leg and put it on the couch and allow your husband’s to apply the ankle cuffs.   We did as instructed.

I looked at Chris, "would you like to switch?"   

"I thought you'd never ask."

Michelle and Karen needed no instruction.   They switched spots.   Karen now stood before me and Michelle in front of Chris. 

I looked at Jill and she didn't seem fazed by what we had just done.   "Okay gentlemen, you will find a collar in the briefcase, please apply it to your...," she corrected herself, "...to the lady standing in front of you."   Chris and I applied the collars to Michelle and Karen.   "Still comfortable ladies?"

Karen and Michelle both nodded.   "Okay ladies, I will now require that you remove the dresses that you are wearing.  Unless you would like us to cut them off you later."   Michelle nor Karen hesitated as their hands reached behind them.

"I'll help you Karen." I stood and unzipped her back, then I pulled the fabric off of her shoulder and the light summer dress fell to the ground.   She stood before me in her matching satin and lace trimmed light blue panties and bra.   I looked to Michelle and her's was identical to Karen's except they were white.

"Very sexy," Jill said.  "Gentleman, please apply the belts around your subjects waists."   We reached into our cases and pulled out the belt.   I put it around Karen and attached the belt.   Jill then had us put thigh cuffs on the women.   This I hadn't expected.   But I envisioned the possibilities.

Both of the girls looked very sexy.

"Let’s walk into the bedroom.   But before we do, gentleman, please apply the blindfolds to the ladies.   I reached into the briefcase and pulled out the blindfold.  I put it on Karen.   Glancing to my right, Chris slid the velvet padded blindfold over Michelle's eyes.   "Can either of you see anything?" Jill asked.   Both answered that they could not.    "Good, that's kind of the whole purpose.  Shall we walk into the other room?"

We walked the girls into the bedroom.  Jill got my attention and pointed at Michelle, she then pointed at the bed.  I nodded.   

"Chris, help Michelle to lay crosswise on the bed.   Joe, sit Karen in the corner while we get Michelle all comfy.   Then both of you please retrieve your briefcases."    Chris helped Michelle to lay back on the bed and I helped Karen to the chair.   We then walked to the other room and retrieved the briefcases.   We walked back into the bedroom.

"Okay, if you would both each grab a carabiner."   Chris and I both retrieved one from the case.   "First hook it through Michelle's wrist cuff."  We did.   "Now Michelle, lift your knees and pull your ankles back as far as you can toward your bottom."   Michelle hesitated, but Chris and I both reached and lifted her knees as we pulled her ankles back toward her ass.   "Now Michelle, reach down around your legs with your hands to where your feet now rests."  She did this bringing her feet up off the mattress.

"Gentlemen, attach the caribiner to her ankle cuff now."   I had to pull, but I got the wrist and ankle hooked together.    Michelle rolled to the fetal position.   Her legs were closed.   I looked at Jill.

"Guys, you will find some 48" leather belts in the case, pull them out.   Attach one end to the caribiners to her thigh cuff and pull the other end toward the head and foot of the bed."   We both attached the straps to her thigh cuff and began to pull on the strap.   I pulled my end to the foot of the bed as Chris pulled his to the head of the bed.   I looped mine around a post at the end as did Chris.   "Now pull the straps slowly but firmly and this will open the subject’s thighs.   When you get to the position you want, tie off the end."

We did as instructed and Michelle’s thighs parted widely.  Her panties were taut against her mound. 

Michelle must have been imagining what she must have looked like to us.  "Oh God," she embarrisingly moaned.

(continued)



joe_and_michelle

  • Guest
Reply #12 on: July 23, 2012, 09:30:31 PM


"Your subject is now secured and she can not remove herself from the position you have put her in."   She addressed Michelle, "Michelle, try to get up."  Michelle's head came off the mattress, but that was about it.

"I can't move," she said.

"Good, dear.  That's the idea," Jill said smiling

I pulled my phone out and motioned to the two that I was going to make a phone call.   I walked from the room and dialed Chad.   He answered the phone on the first ring.   I didn't get a chance to say anyting as he said, "Just open the door, I'm right outside."   I opened the door to find Cassie and Chad.    They walked in and I held my finger to my lips as though to be quiet.  I noticed Chad had a bunch of the bondage gear he had purchased earlier.

We walked to the bedroom.   Chad looked immediately to his sister.   Cassie's gaze went from Karen to Michelle and she smiled.   I think she was a little drunk.   Michelle was on her back with her knees spread wide leaving her completely immobile.

"Could I suggest something," I said.   

"Certainly Joe." Jill said.  "This is your night.  I'm just here to help out and get you started."

"Thanks Jill.  I'd like to put the ball gag in Michelle's mouth."

"No Joe,"    Michelle said.   "It will be so uncomfortable."

I ignored her request and retrieved it from the briefcases.   I walked to the other side of the bed and slipped the strap under her neck.

"Please, no, Joe," she pleaded.

I said, "Open your mouth."  She did and I inserted the rubber ball into her mouth, the tight elastic slipped around the back of her head keeping the ball in place.

To my utter disbelief, Chad said, "Michelle, you look spectacular."   

I looked at him and he was smiling at me.   Michelle was shaking her head and yelling into her gag, "NNNNNNnnnnn."

Chad then said, "I'd like everyone to leave the room except for Joe, Michelle and myself.   I just want to talk with Michelle for a minute."

Chris, Cassie and Jill all exited the room, they helped Karen.   Chad walked around the bed to Michelle's head.   She was still screaming into her gag.    He reached and pulled the blindfold off of Michelle, her eyes had a terrifying look in them.   The ball gag in her mouth made her look even more terrified.

"Michelle, calm down and listen to me."   

Michelle quit screaming in the ball gag but she still had eyes of terror.   She looked at me as hatred filled her eyes.   I felt so bad.

"Look at me Michelle," Chad said.   She continued to stare at me.   "MICHELLE, look at me."   Her eyes flicked to Chad.

This has nothing to do with Joe.  Do not blame him for this.   Blame is 100% mine.   It was my idea and I basically black mailed him into doing this.   He didn't have a choice.   I was wrong, not him.   He had no choice.   Believe me, it is entirely my fault."

She stared at him, her eyes lost some of their frightened look.

"I watched the tape from Saturday Michelle."  Her eyes flicked back to me.  He continued, "I stole the tape and threatened to tell you that he gave it to me willingly.   It was on the bar when I went in the basement Saturday, and I took it."   Her eyes looked so sad, she was thinking of the all the nasty acts that her brother was able to observe her performing.  She broke eye contact with him

"Damn it Michelle look at me."   Her eyes turned up to his.  "I enjoyed what I watched, I won't deny that I enjoyed it.   But do you know why ?"  He paused.  "It's because you were experiencing something that was out of this world to you.  You enjoyed the experience, didn't you?"   He awaited her response.

A tear rolled from her eyes, she nodded.   He wiped the tear away.

"Sis, do you remember when I played football in high school."  She nodded.   "My very first touchdown when I scored, I was so excited.   I looked in the stands and seen you with mom and dad.   How did you feel for me?"    He answered for her, "You were excited right?"   She gave a light nod.

"I saw you turning to people in the stands and screaming that I was your brother.  Do you remember that?"   She nodded.   "You were happy for me right?"  She nodded again.  "It made me more happy that you were there and we were able to share in that experience.   That meant more to me then anything else - sharing that together."

"I know it's different, but this is a similar experience.   I was so excited for you when I seen what a wonderful experience you had.   I was happy that I was able to experience it with you, even though I wasn't actually there.   You know I love you.   I just want you to understand try and understand where I'm coming from."

They stared at each other.   I think he almost had her convinced.    He began to speak again.   "You don't want me to see you because you think it would be wrong.   Is that correct?"   She nodded.   "You think it would be wrong because I'm your brother, don't you?"   She nodded again.   "You would never do something like that to me, would you?   You would never want to see me have a intimate sexual moment, would you?" 

She shook her head.   

He stared at her for a few seconds.

"You're lying to me Michelle."   She stared in his eyes and shook her head more emphatically.  "Yes you are sis.   You are lying to me, because I have a little secret."   

Her eyes gave a look of confusion.   

"Do you remember about 4 years ago when Mom and Dad went to New York for the weekend leaving us alone?"   He didn't wait for a response.   "Well, one night I was changing getting ready for a shower before bed and my bedroom door was slightly ajar.   I thought you were out with friends until late.  You had come home earlier than I expected.   I thought I noticed some movement at the door in the hallway.  I ignored it and got in the shower.   When I was in there, I thought that you might have seen me.    I didn't know for sure or not, but I started to get  turned on imaging that you were looking at me.  Do you remember that?"   

Her face turned red and she shook her head as she tried to say something behind her gag.

"Shhhh.   I think you do remember," Chad said.   "Did you know that the next day I set up a video camera in Jeanette's old room at the end of the hall and had it pointing down the hallway?   That night I waited for hours for you to get home.  When your car came in the driveway I went in my room, undressed, and laid down. I left the door ajar hoping you would see me again.   I began to masturbate hoping you would be out in the hallway watching me.   Do you know what I saw on the tape when I looked at it later Michelle?"  He let her think back to the episode.

Her face turned redder.  But she didn't respond.   She looked at me with shame in her eyes.

 "I watched you tip toe toward my door.  You looked into my room.   Then you tip toed to your room.   I thought that you were not going to watch, I was so disappointed.   I was about to turn the tape off when suddenly just your head appeared from your room as you looked down the hall toward my room.   Then you ever so quietly walked into the hall and you were in your robe.   You tip toed until you were outside of my bedroom door again and looked in."   Michelle shook her head.   He emphasized the point.  "You were looking in my bedroom as you put your hand inside your robe.   By your movements I could tell you were touching yourself while watching me."   

She closed her eyes in shame as she shook her head.   

"Yes you did Michelle, and you continued watching."   

She shook her head again as she looked at me. 

"Don't deny it sis.  It's alright.   There was no question what I saw on that videotape.   I set you up that night."   Her face turned redder.  "I still have that videotape.  I'll show you when we get back home.   I'll show both of you when we get home how you stood out in the hallway and masturbated as you watched me."   

He let that sink in.   Then she closed her eyes briefly and then reopened them and looked at me.

"You did enjoy watching me, didn't you?  Don't lie to me.   We don't lie to each other.  Did you enjoy spying on me?"  She stared at him, then ever so slightly gave a nod.

He continued, "And just as you enjoyed watching me that night, I'm going to enjoy watching you tonight. I am so happy that I am going to share this experience with you.  I haven't been able to stop thinking about it all day."  She just stared in his eyes.    "And let’s not forget about last night when I got out of the hottub.  I know you were looking at me then too.  Weren't you?"  She began to shake her head.  Then she gave one nod of her head with her eyes closed.

"Michelle, I have a confession to make to you.   This may or may not come as a surprise to you but..."  He paused and cleared his throat a bit. "...Every girl I've ever had an interest in, I've compared her to you.   I look for traits in them that is similar to traits you possess.    I love you more than anyone else.  More than you will ever know.  I also know that if I could find a woman that meant just half of what you mean to me, if they were half the woman you were, I'd marry her in a second."  He paused as his eyes watered a bit.  "We're a team sis.   Through thick or thin, we'll always be there for each other."  A tear rolled from her eye.   It was a tear of happiness.   Chad leaned down and kissed the tear as it went down the side of her face.   "Are you okay," he asked.

She nodded.   He continued, "There are going to be things happening here tonight that will make you very uncomfortable to have me observing.   Don't worry about what I see or think, because I only think good of you.  Cassie and I are going to be active participants in everything that goes on in here.  You're going to see me do things like you've never imagined you'd see me do."

I wondered to myself how much of his participation would involve him and Michelle together, and if I would stop it.

He leaned down and kissed her forehead.  "I love you sis.  Enjoy yourself tonight, okay?  Just like you did the other night."   She just stared at him as he slid the blindfold back over her eyes.  Then he whispered in her ears, “Do you know what I’m going to enjoy more than me seeing you naked?”   Michelle didn’t respond.   Chad continued, “You seeing me naked again.   I was very excited knowing you were touching yourself while spying on me.  You're going to see me naked again Michelle and I'm going to enjoy you looking at me again.   The moment your eyes look at my penis is going to be one of the greatest moments of my life.”

Chad stood and opened the door and invited everyone back in.  Chris escorted Karen back in.   Cassie followed them and Jill was last to enter the room.

"Where were we?" Jill asked.

Chad said, "First I'd like to have Cassie strip down to her underwear so that she will be in the same state of undress as Michelle and Karen."  All eyes turned on Cassie.   She was very uncomfortable by the 3 sets of men’s eyes and Jill's eyes on her.

Jill said, "You heard him.  Strip girl."

Cassie slowly unbuttoned the shirt she had on and pulled it open and off of her shoulders.   She then took off her slip on shoes and placed them near the door. Unsnapping her shorts, she looked at each of the men and then pushed them down over her hips.   She had on a different set of underwear then she had on earlier in the day.     She looked so goddamn cute.  Skinny as a stick with a great figure.   

Chad turned to Jill, "Would you mind applying the cuffs to Cassie."

Jill said, "I'd love to."   She picked up the bag of items that Chad had brought in earlier and fished out the cuffs.   Jill applied the wrist and ankle cuffs and then the collar and the waist belt.   The black leather wrappings against her tan skin was awesome.

Jill asked her, "All comfy?"   Cassie nodded.

Jill said, "Can I suggest something to you all?"  We waited for her to continue.  "I think it would be more exciting if we were to concentrate on one of the girls at a time.   That way we can take our time and you guys can enjoy watching each of their first times in a bondage experience.   We don't want too many things going on at once."

I thought it was a great idea and said so.

Jill said, "Guys, go to your briefcases and you'll find a X shaped leather belt."  Chris and I got them out.   "Help Karen to the floor so that she and Cassie are lying on their stomachs next to each other."   Chris walked over to Karen and had her kneel on the floor next to where Cassie had just knelt.   "Lay on your stomach girls."   I could see where this was going.   We were going to hogtie them.   Both Cassie and Karen were lying on the floor.   "Joe, give your leather X to Chad."  I handed it to him.  "Now guys, bend your subjects legs up toward their bottoms and pull their arms behind their back and attach the harness to the 4 cuffs.  Exactly what I pictured moments ago - the guys soon had the girls hog tied.   

"Chad," I said.  "Do you have Cassie's blindfold, maybe she would like it on."   Chad agreed and pulled out the blindfold and applied it to Cassie.   

Two girls hog tied on the floor and Michelle on the bed.   My dick was growing hard.   I adjusted myself.   Jill had noticed my movement.    She said, "I'd like all you guys to get undressed now.   I have some things for you."   

We all looked at each other and Chris and I began removing our clothes.  Chad said, "I'm going to undress later."   He looked at Michelle.   

My underwear dropped to the floor.   Jill walked to my briefcase.   She pulled from the pocket 3 different sized cock rings made of metal.   She held up the middle sized ones and said that she thought this was the proper size.   She placed it over the head of my cock and slowly slid it down my shaft.   Her handling of my cock made me harder.  "If this begins to feels too tight, tell me immediately," she warned.   I nodded.

She turned to Chris and examined his size.   "Oh, my.  We don't have a ring that big.   But we do have these.   She went to the briefcase and pulled out what appeared to be a thick elastic ring.  She stretched it making it larger.   She then put her fingers in it and stretched it open and over the head of his cock.  She rolled it down his cock as though one might apply a condom.  "It's made of silicone and will stretch as you get bigger.  It will apply the right amount of pressure at all times."

Jill then said, "Let's get started with your wife.   She's been in this condition far too long."   She then said, "I think it would be more exciting if we had her blindfold removed.   I like seeing the reaction in their eyes as they reluctantly put on a show."

I nodded.   Chad, who was standing closest to her, "I'll get it."   He reached down and took off Michelle's blindfold.   Her eyes met his first, and then they flicked to me, then to Chris.   Her eyes traveled down Chris's body to his cock.   Her eyes widened.    She stared at his cock for a moment then looked at Jill.   

Jill said, "Joe, she's all yours, how would you like to proceed?"

I said, "Well, I think I would like to get the fur flogger and see if she will like it." 

Jill turned and picked the flogger from the case and handed it to me.   "Remember, you can't really hurt her with this, but don't get too carried away too early.   You want to build up to the moment."   

I took the flogger and stepped to the side where her thighs were opened wide too.   I began to hit first her calves and then her inner thighs.   Her legs would flinch slightly and seem to open more with each strike.    I then began lightly hitting her belly.   Chad knelt beside the bed and put his head very close to Michelle's, "Does it feel good?" he asked.

She nodded slightly. 

I let the ends of the strands tickle her stomach and along her sides.   As I moved higher tickling the cleavage that protruded from the top of the bra I said, "Jill would you mind removing my wife’s bra?"   Michelle's eyes went wide.   Her breasts were about to be put on display.   Her younger brother would be one of the observers.   

Jill said, "Sure Joe, I'd be happy too."   Jill stepped to the foot of the bed and reached to the tiny strap between Michelle's two cups.   "Let me help you out sweetie.   You look so restricted in this thing."   Jill slid the tiny loop over the hook and folded the cups off of Michelle's breasts.   Her breasts barely moved.  They only separated ever so slightly to the sides.   Michelle closed her eyes as we all gazed at her tits as they pointed toward the ceiling.   I had seen these two breasts hundreds of times in the past 4 years, but they never looked as beautiful as they did right now.

Chad whispered in her ear, "I am looking at the most beautiful breasts I have ever seen.  God they are perfect.  The contrast of your tan skin with the white flesh of your breasts.  God.   They are so full and round.  They are so firm.  And your areolas and nipples are amazing.   They’re so big, I always imagined them smaller.   I've always thought of you still as a girl, but you’re definitely a woman.  Your nipples are getting harder.  Is that because I'm looking at them?" 

She shook her head slightly.  She may have been telling the truth, she may not have been - regardless, her nipples were stiffening up – seeming to grow up from her breast.

I struck a direct blow to Michelle's breast with the fur strands, her eyes opened up wider.   Chad said, "How did that feel Michelle?   He's going to hit the other one now."   She stared at me and then her eyes went to the flogger as my wrist flipped and it struck her other breast.   She tilted her head back into the mattress as though not seeing it would make it not happen.   The tilt of her head caused her back to arch which in turn caused her tits to protrude up higher.

"Look at me," Chad said.   Michelle opened her eyes.   I hit her other breast again.   Chad whispered, "I'm watching your tits get whipped.   Does it feel good?"   She nodded.   

He leaned in and kissed her cheek and then put his cheek to hers as he watched me flog his sister.   I alternated hitting first one tit, then the other.   Back and forth for about 30 seconds.   She began to whimper.   Her nipples were extremely hard.   The white flesh of her breasts changed colors ever so slightly to a light pink color.   I stopped.

"God, I am so turned on right now," Chad whispered in her ear.

Jill looked at Michelle and said, "Do you have very sensitive nipples." 

Michelle didn't respond.

Chad said to Michelle, "Jill wants to know if you have sensitive nipples.   Should I tell her that they are?"   

Michelle nodded.

Jill walked over to the briefcase and pulled out some nipple clamps similar to what Cassie had on earlier in the day except these had what appeared to be small silver bullets attached to the end.   She knelt between Michelle's spread legs.   "These are very low pressure clamps.  The beautiful thing about these is they vibrate."   Jill held them up for Michelle to see.

Michelle began to shake her head emphatically as she looked at me.     I knew she wasn’t worried that they would hurt.  She was worried because she knew the effect it would have on her if they were applied to her nipples.   

Jill held it by the clamp and turned it on.   She let it dangle down as it vibrated.  She touched the inside of Michelle's thigh.   "I love having these attached to my nipples.   Imagine what it will feel like Michelle," Jill said as she let it tickle the inside of Michelle's thigh.   Then Jill turned it off.

Michelle's eyes pleaded with me.   I looked to Jill.   "She's really embarrassed.   She's probably going to orgasm if they are put on her."    Michelle groaned at my comment, probably at the mention of her having an orgasm.

Chad said, "Really?  You might cum because of them."   

I answered him for her, "Yes, she probably will."   My head turned to her.   "Isn't that right babe?"

She closed her eyes and gave a slight nod of her head.

Jill said, "I hope you’re not embarrassed about cumming in front of the guys, because I am going to make sure you cum in front of them many many times tonight.   All three of you girls are."  Jill then asked, "Who is going to put them on her?"   Chris and Chad both volunteered at once.   Jill looked to me for approval and I told her it was fine.   She handed one to Chad and said, "Just like earlier."

Looking at Chris she said, "Watch how Chad applies the clamp."   Chad opened up the clamp and positioned it around Michelle's nipple.   He slowly loosend his grip as the rubber coated tips of the clamp encased her swollen nipple.   Michelle groaned as the clamp squeezed her.   The tip of her nipples bulged slightly above the clamp.

Chad knelt back down beside Michelle and whispered in her ear, "Oh my God, that is so fucking sexy.   I can't believe that you just let me put a nipple clamp on you.  Thank you.  Does it hurt?" 

Michelle shook her head slightly as she stared at the ceiling.

"It feels good though?" 

She shrugged as best she could.   

"I love you Michelle."   She looked at him again and gave a sound behind her gag that sounded like 'please leave'. 

She was still looking at Chad as Chris's clamp enveloped her other nipple.   Her eyes squeezed shut for a second and she let out another moan.

Jill said, "Who's going to do the honor of turning them on?"   

I spoke up, "I will."   

Jill said, "Just press in the little black buttons at the bottom of the bullet."   I reached to her right breast and held the side of the bullet with my middle finger and thumb.   I looked at Michelle as my index finger pressed the black button in.    The humming tickled my fingers as I held it.   I released it and it fell beside her nipple.  It began to dance across the surface of her areola.   She let out a moan and her eyes rolled back slightly.   I reached and quickly turned on the vibrator on her left breast and leaned back to observe my wife.   The little capsules bounced lightly as they excitedly moved in random directions around her areolas.

Jill said, "The clamps are serving two purposes right now.   One is that it is sending direct vibrations to her nipples.   The second is that the bullet is vibrating across the surface of her areola sending an extreme tickling sensation to her breasts.  With such large areolas I’m sure it is feeling mighty nice to her.  It can be overwhelming to have two such extreme sensations focused so closely together in such a sensitive area."   She paused and then said, "Isn't that right Michelle?"

Michelle let out a whimper and nodded as her head rolled slightly.   Her breathing began to increase dramatically.   She tilted her head back and closed her eyes tightly.

"This is definitely going to give her an orgasm," I said.  "I don’t think it will take long either."

Chad whispered in her ear, "Are you going to have an orgasm in front of me Michelle?"

Her eyes remained tightly closed as she shook her head.

Chad continued to whisper in her ear.  "I think you are.  You're lying to me.   That's the second time you’ve lied to me in that last 10 minutes.  Now how should I punish you?"   

Michelle didn't react. 

"I know how," Chad said.  "I'm going to be the one that takes your panties off of you.  Is that punishment enough?"

Her eyes shot open as she shook her head.

"Well you shouldn't have lied then." Chad stood and walked around to Michelle's wide spread legs.   Jill got out of the way.  Chad reached up to Michelle's waist band.   She was shaking her head crazily and trying to close her thighs to obstruct his hands.  She was having no success as the bonds held her tightly in place.   Michelle was about to be fully nude in front of her brother, for him to look all he wanted.   He unsnapped the right side of the waistband, and then the left side. 

Michelle yelled through the ball gag, "Chhhh NNNNNNN".      He then unfolded the front of her panties down to reveal her bald pussy.

Acting surprised he said, "You're shaved?"   Even though he had viewed the actual shaving on the videotape.   "That I like!"

The position that Michelle was in had caused her pussy lips to be spread wide apart.   The distance between the left and right labia was about 1".    Her anus was also on display for all to see.

Jill said, "Oh, how cute.  I love the shaved look."

Chad reached with his fingers and very lightly touched the top of her pussy lips.   Spreading his fingers, he caressed the skin with his finger tips gently down and around her lips until they met at the bottom of her slit.

Michelle's head was tilted back and she screamed behind her gag.   Her brother had just carressed her pussy lips.

“Don’t touch her again,” Jill said. "I want to see how this plays out with the nipple clamps."

I walked around to be near Michelle's head.   Jill suggested I place a couple pillows beneath her head so that she could better see what was happening to her.   I grabbed the three pillows from the bed and lifted her head so that she could look down her body.   Her eyes took in the silver capsule vibrating as they danced across the surface of her areola.  Beyond that her eyes focused on Chad's head framed by her spread legs.   Her breathing quickened further. 

I was afraid she wasn't going to get enough air, so I reached down and removed the gag from her mouth.    She began sucking air in and was breathing extremely hard.    She caught her breath and let out a pant.   She looked at Chad and said, "Don't look Chad.  Please leave.   You can't see what's about to happen."

He leaned forward on the bed.   His face was 2 feet from her spread pussy.   He looked her in the eye and said, "Why, what's about to happen?"

She closed her eyes.

Chad continued to speak, "If you hadn't lied to me you'd still have your underwear on.   I wouldn't be looking at you right now."

Her eyes looked down at her nipples again, she closed her eyes and screamed, "Ohhhhhhhhhhh Godddddddddddddddd, please don't Chad.  Pleasssseeeee don't do this."    She was trying to close her legs but she couldn't.    She was rapidly building toward orgasm.  Her pussy lips started moving, they were convulsing a bit.   This was truly the most amazing thing I've ever seen in my life.  My dick was like a rock.   I could feel the pressure of the cock ring.

"Open your eyes," Chad said.  Michelle did as directed.    "Just let it go Michelle, its okay," he said in a calming voice.

She didn't respond.   Her breathing quickened further still.   

Chad's gaze dropped back to her pussy.   "Your clit is beautiful Michelle.    And you're getting so wet."    Her eyes traveled down her body and focused on her clitoris.    It was sticking out further than I had ever seen it.     Her pussy lips seemed to be extremely puffy.   The lips and surrounding area was also a pinkish red color.   A lot of blood was rushing around in that region.   

We watched for another minute as her pussy lips turned a darker pink, all the while she was trying to talk Chad into leaving. 

She then began shaking her head lightly and she tilted her head back to look up at me.   "Oh Gooddddd." she moaned.   "I don't think I can cum like this Joe."    It was as though she had forgotten that Chad was there.   She was breathing hard. 

She looked at me and screamed, "Joe touch m..., I can't cum, Joe.   It's burning.  Make it stop.  Help me cum Joe.  I'm on fire.   I can't c...."   

"Nobody is going to touch you," Jill said.   "You will enjoy this, I promise."

She began to sob as she was on the edge of orgasm but she just couldn't quite get there.   She looked at Chris, "Joe, Chris please touch me..."

I ignored her as I continued to watch.   Chris ignored her also.

She threw her head straight back and pleaded with me "You have to touch me.   That's the only way, pleaseeeee."  After a few more seconds of pleading, things changed course for the better for her.  It started to happen.  She let out a sigh of relief, "Oh God, Yes, thank you.  Joe, I'm goin..."   Her body seemed to relax.  She panted again, "I'm going to cum now.."   

Her gaze went to Chad and again realized what he was about to witness, "Don't you dare watch meee..."  Her eyes squeezed shut tightly. Chad stared right at Michelle's spread pussy and my gaze dropped there also, as did Chris's.  Michelle’s pussy lips began to quiver.  Her asshole was puckering and opening and closing ever so slightly. Her pussy lips seemed to spread further apart and then they closed a bit.  They did this a couple more times.  She threw her head back and screamed eerily loud, "I'm begging you not to watch Chaddddd.   Don't let him watch me..."  She was fighting to hold back her orgasm that was now inevitable.   I had never seen her in such a state of emotion.

It was then that the inners of her pussy seemed to jut forward ever so slightly as her lips spread open and Michelle screamed as she threw her head forward. 

Her upper body folded forward as though one might do a crunch at the gym.   "Ohhhhh  Goddddddddddddddddddd,"   every part of her froze all at once for about a second.   Then, about a tablespoon of clear liquid squirt from her pussy as her scream continued.   She paused as she sucked in a deep breath of air.   Her pussy seemed to suck back in at the same time.   The pussy lips contracted for a split second and then the pink insides jutted forward pushing the lips apart again.   She screamed  "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh" and another but smaller splash of liquid spit from her pussy.

Chad had taken his cellphone out and was aiming it at her taking pictures.   She was perfectly still for a brief second and then her pussy lips quivered again and her body began to shudder.   Michelle opened her eyes and was looking at Chad and his cellphone as she scrunched forward again screaming,
"Nyyyyyyyyaaaaaaaa".  Another few droplets sprayed from her.    She took another breath.     "Oh my God," she panted over and over.   Her pussy lips pulsed as though they were trying to close but they'd open up wide again.    Then in quick succession her lips opened and closed about 5 times in about two seconds spitting drop of liquid as it did.

She was still cumming and I watched as liquid ever so gently began seeping from her pussy across her perenium and ran into her asshole.   From there it dripped to her underwear that Chad had unfolded off of her earlier.

The look on Michelle's face gave the impression that she had just run a marathon as she breathed incredibly hard.   Her pussy lips continued to convulse open and close though very slowly.

"Take off the clamps," Michelle said.   "Please," she panted.   Forgetting about the pain that Cassie had experienced earlier, I removed first the right one.  As I reached for the left clamp, Michelle screamed as the blood rushed back into her right nipple.   I removed the left clamp and waited for the effect.  Two seconds and she screamed again.   

I got back off the bed and looked at Jill as though she was going to instruct us what to do next.  She had removed her top at some point and was now only in her black leather panties.   Her breasts were large but a bit smaller than Michelle's.   They had a very slight sag to them.   Her nipples were about the size of Karen's but her areolas were dark but the same size as Michelle's.   I took in the sight.

"Shall we begin with one of the other girls then?" she asked.

All the guys agreed.   "Great," Jill said.   "Let’s attach Michelle to the bar at the end of the bed so she can enjoy watching our next victim." 

Chris and I unhooked Michelle, who was very weak, and helped her to stand.   We walked her to the end of the bed and each took a hand and extended it upward.   Jill handed us a 5" leather strap with a D-ring at each end.   We both knew what to do.   We put the strap over the top of the pole and attached her cuffs to it.     Jill said, "You can do the same with her ankles or use the spreader bar to keep her legs secure.  But just have her legs spread wide.   I may want access to  that pretty bald pussy later.”

Jill watched as we attached Michelle's legs and then she crawled on the bed until she was in front of her.  Jill sat on her knees so they were face to face.   

Jill looked into Michelle's eyes.  We all watched as Jill reached out with each of her index fingers and ever so gently rubbed the very tips of Michelle's nipples.   "Those nipple clamps hurt when they come off, don't they?   Hopefully this will make them feel a bit better."   She continued to rub softly.   "You are a lucky girl..."   Michelle began to lean back away from her touch.

"Joe, pick up the horse hair whip please," Jill said.   

The whip was lying on the bed near where I stood.   Jill then said to Michelle, "You are never to pull away from my touch, do you understand me?"   

Michelle stared at her.   

"In fact, you are to thank me for touching you.  Do you understand that also?"

Jill glanced at me and nodded.   I knew what she wanted.   

I flicked my wrist striking Michelle on her ass.   "Ahhhhhh," she said.   It wasn't quite a scream, but she felt it.

"The next time it will be much harder, that I promise.   Now, I asked you if you understand me," Jill stated.   Michelle nodded to her.    "Good, now lean back forward, but this time you will ask me to rub your nipples."   Michelle leaned forward slightly, she was standing almost straight.   Jill backed her hands away.   She held her fingers about 8 inches straight out in front of Michelle's chest.   Jill looked at me and nodded.   

I brought the whip down on her other ass cheek, this time a bit harder.    She let out another slight scream. Then Michelle said, "Rub my nipples..." she paused, "...please Jill."

Jill made little circular motions with her index finger still holding them out in front of her breasts.   "Here they are, if you want me to rub your titties, you need to bring them to me."    I wish I could have seen Michelle's face.   This stranger was humiliating her in front of everyone.   

Michelle gave a feeble attempt at leaning forward.   She was still a good 4 inches from Jill's circling fingers.    Jill said, "Joe."   I knew.

I struck her ass with the whip.  This brought a pleading scream, "Ahhhh Joeeee stop."

Jill said, "I will tell him when to stop, not you.   Now, here are my fingers, if you want your nipples rubbed, you need to bring them to me.   But you will have to beg now- not just ask.   Or, would you rather feel the whip again?"

Michelle leaned as far forward as her bonds allowed and arched her back an impressive amount.   This caused her tits to jutt out toward Jill.    "Please rub my nipples, please rub my nipples, Jill."   The fingers and the nipples made contact.

"Much better," Jill said as her fingers caressed each of Michelle's nipples.    "Now, as I was saying, you are a very lucky girl to be able to cum just by nipple stimulation.   Aren't you?"

I glanced at Chad and he was taking more pictures with his cell phone.

Afraid of feeling the whip, "Yes," Michelle answered.

"Yes, what?" Jill said.   "I like complete sentences."

" Yes Jill, I am lucky to be able to orgasm from having my nipples stimulated."

"The word is 'cum'.  Don't try and pass the goody-two-shoes girl act off on me.  You just got off in front of three guys in a hotel room.   You're a big girl, you can use the naughty words.  Also, these are your tits or titties that I'm touching."   She flicked Michelle's tits with her finger.   "And this," she reached down between Michelle's legs and cupped Michelle's pussy,  "This right here is not your vagina, you will refer to it as your pussy or cunt."

As Jill looked into Michelle's eyes, she announced to the room, "Nobody is to touch this one's pussy until I say so.    I want her to have a couple more orgasms from tit and nipple stimulation first."  Michelle groaned.   

"Do you have a problem with that," she asked Michelle.

Michelle shook her head.

"Good.  I hope not.   I noticed you have a beautiful ass and I'd hate to see it with too many welts on it."   She smiled at Michelle and then with a smirk said, "I have to turn my attention to one of your friends now.  Would you like me to kiss your titties before I do?"

Michelle knew there was only one answer to avoid the whip, "Yes, I would like that Jill."

"I would love to do that for you.   But you will need to ask me nicely.  Won't you?"

As casual as one might ask someone to pass the milk at the dinner table, Michelle asked, "Would you please kiss my tits?"   She paused awaiting Jill's response.   Then Michelle's tone changed and she said what seemed like complete sincerity, "Jill, would you please kiss my titties?   Please."

Jill stopped rubbing her nipples and leaned down and put just her lips to one of her nipples, she then began opening her mouth as her lips kept contact across the surface of Michelle's breast. 

It was a beautiful sight with Michelle still having her back arched and her tits protruding out.   Chad must have thought so too.   He was still taking pictures.

Jill remained with her mouth open as - I assumed by Michelle's reaction - her tongue played with Michelle's nipple.  She then began to close her mouth until only Michelle's nipple remained between her lips and pulled back as she sucked at it.    Michelle gasped at this.  Jill released the nipple and looked up at Michelle.   “Would you like me to kiss your other tit also.”

“Yes, please,” Michelle answered.

“Complete sentences Michelle, and this time say ‘pretty please’.”

Michelle said, “Pretty please, kiss my other tit.  Pretty please.”

Jill then repeated the process on her other tit.   When she finally released her nipple, she looked at Michelle expectantly.     Michelle surprised me when she said, "Thank you for kissing my tits Jill."

Jill touched her hand to Michelle's cheek, "You're learning fast.  Now ask to kiss my tits the same way I just did yours."

Michelle looked horrified but began, "Can I kiss your titties Jill?  Pretty please."

Jill brought her face to within inches of Michelle's.   Their lips were almost touching.   As she looked into Michelle's eyes she whispered, "No, you may not at this time.   But I promise you will be later.  Right now I want you to press your tits to mine."   

Michelle looked down between their bodies and leaned forward so that their nipples touched.

"Rub your nipples against mine.   Try to excite them."

Michelle began to make a circular motion as we all watched her nipples draw circles around Jill’s nipples.

She continued to stare into Michelle's eyes for a moment.   Jill leaned forward and gave Michele the lightest kiss on the lips and backed away.    Then she turned and said, "Who's next?"

Chad looked at Chris, "I suggest Karen."  Chris nodded his agreement.

"Unhook her and we'll put her up on the bed," Jill ordered.   We laid Karen across the bed similar to how we had placed Michelle.   This time though, her wrists were brought behind her head and attached to the back of the collar.   Jill then instructed Chris to bend her leg up.   Her thigh cuff was attached to a ring at the side of her waist belt.   The same was done with the other leg.     Similarly to what we had done to Michelle, a strap was attached to her ankle and secured to the posts at the head and foot of the bed.  The fabric of her panties were taut against her pussy and ass.

Chris took off Karen's blindfold so that she could see her position.   Her pussy was aimed straight up in the air.   Chris asked Chad if he would like to remove his wife's panties.   Chad thanked Chris and removed them very slowly.   Her pussy was gaping open similar to how Michelle's had just been.

"Man, that is beautiful little snapper," Chad said.

Karen's legs were pulled open wider than Michelle's had.  At least her lips were spread further apart.    Her ball gag remained.   With her arms attached behind her head, it left her tits very accessible also.    Chris put a couple of pillows under her head.

Chad asked Chris, "Would you mind if I took a picture?"   

"Not at all.."   

Chad picked up his cellphone and took a couple of pictures of Karen.   He then pointed at Michelle and told her to smile.   Michelle's facial expression didn't change as Chad took the picture and set the phone down.

I looked at Michelle, she was staring at Chris's rock hard cock.    I walked up behind her and whispered so only she could hear.    "You want him, don't you?"   

She didn't respond. 

"Don't you," I repeated. 

She nodded.  "But not with Chad here," she whispered.

I reached out and rubbed my hand across Michelle's ass.   She flinched at the touch because she was still feeling the whips sting.    "He wants the same thing babe," I said as I continued caressing her ass and thigh where I had just whipped her.    "He told me earlier that he loves how tight you are,” I lied.   I kissed her cheek, "I love you."

She let out a whimper, "I love you too Joe."

Jill, who was instructing Chris the proper technique for using the different types of whips on Karen, looked at me.  "Joe, can I make a suggestion for Michelle."   I nodded.   She told me to come look in the brief case.   She showed me a couple of nipple clamps with a magnet attached to the end.   "Go put these on her."   

I walked back behind Michelle.  I reached around her and placed the nipple clamp to her left nipple, she let out a groan.   I then applied the second one to her other nipple.   She said, "Ow", ever so softly.   I looked at the effect.

Jill then handed me about 10 small magnets.   "Put one on each nipple when you feel like it needs to be done.   We'll see how much she will enjoy this."   I immediately applied a magnet to each.    The nipple turned down slightly.   She let go a whimper.  She was definitely feeling the effect of the clip pulling down at her nipple.

Jill handed Chris the vibrator.   "Show your wife this and ask her if she knows what it does."   Chris inspected it himself and held it up for Karen to see.    It was the same vibrator that was used on Cassie earlier in the day.    Jill explained what it was for.   She then took it from Chris and slowly inserted it into Karen and turned it on.   It came to life.      Karen began to shake her bottom as though she was trying to shake it loose from her.    The clit stimulator hadn't yet reached it's target.   We could all tell when it did.   She rocked her body forward as she screamed behind her gag.    It wasn't a scream of pain, it was a scream of pleasure.     

"Chad, take off  her bra please," Jill said.   Chad obliged.   He then walked back around the bed and picked up his phone.   He took another picture.
I looked at Michelle as she stared at Karen's pussy being attacked by the vibrator.   I put another magnet on each nipple.   Michelle moaned as her nipples turned down further.    She then said something to Chris, but nobody understood her.  Chris asked her to repeat herself and she surprised me by saying,
"Whip her breasts."   

Chris smiled at this and picked up the fur flog and walked around the bed to where Karen's head rested.   "Your girl friend wants me to whip your tits."   Karen looked up at Michelle, but Michelle was staring at the vibrator in Karen.   Chris began hitting Karen's tits with the fur flog.   Karen squirmed as much as her restraints would allow.    Chris reached down and removed the ball gag from Karen.    She worked her mouth to relieve the tension in her jaw muscles.

I retrieved the ball gag that I had removed from Michelle and walked back around to her.  "Open," I said.   Without hesitation she opened her mouth.   As I put the ball in her mouth, I thought of how I should have gotten a whip years ago with her obeying like this.   I pulled the strap over and behind her head.

Karen had only had the vibrator in her for about 2 minutes when her breathing picked up substantially.    Her eyes turned up to Chris, "I love you hun."

"I love you too," he said.   Then he picked up the horse hair whip and dangled it above her tits to tickle them.   

(continued)



joe_and_michelle

  • Guest
Reply #13 on: July 23, 2012, 09:31:17 PM

"Oh that feels so good," Karen said.   She was very close to cumming.   Chris bent his elbow back and whipped down on Karen's left breast with the whip.   
She let loose a delayed scream,  "Ahhhhhhh."     

This received a reprimand from Jill.   "That was too hard."   The only acknowledgement she received from Chris was a glance.   Much, much softer he struck her right breast.

Karen didn't utter a sound.   But a few second later she let go a scream as she came.     "Godddddd."   Her teeth were gritted together and her eyes were shut tight.    Her eyes met Michelle's, "ahhhhhhhh yessssssssss."    She continued to cum for what seemed like a minute.    I looked at Michelle and she was watching her friend admiringly.

Jill was about to remove the vibrator.   "Leave it in," Chris said.    He then said to Jill, "What's the strongest squeezing nipple clamp you have?"

Jill reached into the case.   "These don't squeeze as hard, but they have teeth that will add more sensation, it will feel like they are squeezing harder."    She handed him two clips attached by a metal chain.

Chris took them and said, "They're for you."   She looked up at him, surprised by his statement.  She didn't protest as he put them on her.   She stared into his eyes and flinched slightly as the first one was applied.    He put the other one on her just as roughly.   

I added two more magnets to Michelle.  She moaned again.   I looked at the nipples.   They were being pulled straight down now.   The nipple seemed to have lengthened a quarter inch.   "Nnn mmmmmrrrrrr," she moaned through her gag.

Chad and Jill unhooked Cassie and helped her stand up.   "Do you know how you'd like her," Jill asked Chad.

"Yes, I'd like to bend her over the chair."   

We pulled the chair from the corner and turned it around so the back faced toward the bed.   Chad and Jill clipped her ankles to the leg using some straps and then bent her over the back of the chair.  Using two more straps, they stretched her arms down to the front of the chair and secured her wrists to the legs at the front of the chair.    It was a beautiful scene seeing her bent over the chair like that.

Standing behind Michelle I put my cheek to hers.    I asked if she was ready for another magnet to be attached.    She shook her head.

"Are you enjoying yourself," I whispered.   She nodded.   "Alot?"   She nodded again.

"Are you ready to cum again?"  She didn't respond.  "I have a very special treat for you."    I kissed her in the nape of her neck.   "As soon as Karen orgasms again, I'm putting you back on the bed.   Are you ready to cum for me again?"   She nodded.

"And what about Chad?  He is going to see you cum again, are you going to be okay with that?"  She looked at me and nodded.

We both turned our head to watch as her brother took away Cassie's underwear.    Her pussy was aiming right at us.   I whispered in Michelle's ear.   "Isn't that pretty?"   Michelle nodded.    "Your brother is a lucky guy."   

Michelle just stared.

"Would you be mad if I had sex with her?"   

Michelle didn't respond.     

"I'll take that as a 'no'," I said.  "That's okay, she's got little boobs..." I slid my hands up her rib cage around front until they held the underside of her breasts, "...and I like my girl with big boobies."   I bounced them slightly up and down in my hands.     The nipple clamps began to bounce as I did this.   The downward force tugged at her nipple and she screamed.

I began to massage the underside of her tits as I whispered, "Would you be mad if I had sex with Jill?"    Michelle looked me in the eyes.   "I think I would like to.   I'm asking you for permission.   Can I have sex with her?"   Michelle stared at me and then nodded. 

My hands were still cupping her breasts, but I slid them up so that each index finger could reach the magnets.   I hit each lightly making it swing like a clock pendulum.    She flinched and closed her eyes.   I continued doing this.

Cassie's ass was pointing toward the bed.   Chad picked up a paddle and slapped her across the bottom.   The gag she had muffled the scream.   He slapped her again bringing forth another muffled scream.    He picked up the fur flog and hit her.   Her ass wiggled as this.   He hit her again but a bit lower.   He made his way down her ass and began lightly hitting it against her pussy.   She wiggled her ass as much as her restraints would allow.

Chad turned to Jill and said two words - 'butt vibrator'.    Jill found the butt vibrator that was used earlier on Cassie and tossed it to him.   He slid it between her pussy lips and lubed it up a bit.   He then turned it on and slid it across her perenium.   Her ass wiggled slightly.   He then moved up and placed it to the entrance of her brown hole and held it there for a few seconds before sliding it in.   Surprisingly, there was no reaction from her.

I said to Michelle, "I got you one of those."   She didn't respond.   I continued, "Would you like me to put it in you now."   Behind her gag she mumbled something to the effect of 'unnnn unnnn'.

Looking at Cassie, It appeared as though she had a round blue tail.    Her hips began to shake side to side.   Chad asked Jill for the vibrating nipple clip and she handed him one.   He knelt behind Cassie and with his thumb and index finger spread her lips apart so that her pink came into view.   With his other hand he opened the nipple clip and applied it to her small clitoris hood.   She gave a muffled scream at this.    Chad pressed in the little black button at the end of the vibrating bullet and it came to life.     Her hips swayed a bit faster.

Michelle's eyes never left her brother as he did this.   I whispered, "Your brother seems to be having fun with all this.   He's got a dirty little mind."    Michelle nodded.

Chad stood up and turned to Jill.   He grabbed the chain that connected to her breasts and pulled it taut, thus lifting the slight sag from her tits as her nipples pointed straight up.   He leaned in close to her and whispered something.    Jill smiled.   

Chad released the chain and pulled his shirt over his head.   He turned toward Michelle as he undid the belt that held his pants up.   His eyes never left hers as he unsnapped the pants, pulled the zipper down and slid his shorts down.   The bulge that hid behind his underwear was monstrous.   I reached around Michelle and applied the final two magnets that pulled her nipples down further.   I cupped her breasts again and jiggled them ever so softly.  This didn't seem to faze her as she looked at her brothers underwear, expecting to see his cock next.

Chad grabbed his cellphone and knelt on the bed in front of her.  "I'll let you see it in a minute, promise"   He then held the phone very close to Michelle's nipple and took a picture.   He held the phone about 3 feet away and took another picture.   

Karen, who had her ball gag replaced at some point by Chris, began making more noise. I turned to observe him whipping her stomach with the fur whip.   Chad picked up the other fur whip and hit the inside of each thigh over and over.     Her legs had very limited movement but she began to rock back and forth and was building momentum.   Her movement then stopped as her body went rigid.   Her eyes were opened wide and she screamed into the gag while making eye contact with Michelle again.   I looked at her pussy and observed liquid seeping out around the vibrator as her body convulsed.   Jill stood over Karen observing the orgasm, after it subsided she reached down and turned off the vibrator.   She then pulled it out of Karen and wiped it on a towel that had come from the bathroom.   She laid the vibrator on the nightstand.

Jill told Chris and Chad to help Karen from the bed.   "Your turn," I whispered in Michelle's ear. 

I reached up and loosened the clip that held her hands up in the air.   Jill observed me doing this and said, "Put her hands behind her head."  I lowered her arms, I bent her elbows and attached hands to the back of the collar with the caribiner.   I then bent down and released her ankles.  She stood up straight.   The way that she stood with her hands behind her head caused her chest to lift up and out from her body.   The magnets swung back and forth as they tugged her nipples straight down.

Chris and Chad were helping Karen from the bed.   Her legs were free, but her wrists were still secured to the back of her collar as her feet hit the floor.
"Kneel them both on the floor, facing each other about a foot apart" Jill said.   

I helped Michelle to the floor.   Karen was able to kneel on her own.   They stared into each others eyes but couldn't speak to each other due to the ball gags.   Karen eyes went to Michelle's nipples. 

Jill knelt with the two of them to form a half circle.   She was holding the cock harness that Chad had on earlier in the day.   Jill looked at Chad and he stepped in front of them to complete the circle.   All the women's faces were even with Chad's underwear.   

Jill began to speak. "Each of your husbands have one of these cock harnesses.   I'm going to show you how to put it on them.   Please pay attention as I put it on Chad."   

Michelle turned her head.   Jill said, "Somebody get me the whip."   

Michelle tried to speak through her gag, "NNnNNN."  Her eyes showed fear.

"I told you to watch and you disobeyed me, you have to be punished."   Chris handed Jill the whip.   Jill had set the cock harness down and reached out and took Michelle's nipple clamp off. This caused her nipple to spring up and bounce until it settled.   She screamed in her gag.   

I looked at her nipple.   It seemed to have lengthened about 1/2", but it was not as thick as normal.   It didn't stick straight out as normal either.   Now, it stuck straight out at the base but curved downward.    Jill freed Michelle's other nipple from the clamps grip.   She screamed again.   Jill reached to put the clips and magnets in the case.   When she turned back toward Michelle, she reached with her right hand and grabbed hold of the nipple.   She rolled it in her finger softly, this caused Michelle to throw her head back and look at the ceiling as she tried not to scream.

"So, whipping your ass doesn't seem to help you, maybe this will."   Jill let go of one of the nipples and grabbed the whip.   She lifted high with the nipple she still held which caused her Michelle's tit to point straight up, thus exposing the entire underside of the breast.   Jill raised the whip and flicked her wrist as the strands hit the bottom half of Michelle's breast.   Michelle's muffled scream came around the gag.

Jill was about to strike again when Cassie began screaming.   We looked as liquid began dripping from her pussy.     Her ankles were secure, but she was trying her damndest to close her legs.   Remarkedly, she almost got her knees together.

Jill asked Chris to assist Cassie by turning off the butt vibrator and the nipple clamp attached to her clitoral hood.    Chris walked to Cassie.   I watched as he bent down and removed the clamp from her.   He then reached and began to massage her clit between his finger and thumb.     He left the vibrator in her ass.
Jill looked at Michelle and warned her that she had better watch carefully or she'd get her other tit whipped.  Michelle stared at her blankly.    Jill reached out to Chad's waistband and pulled his underwear down over his cock. 

After all that had went on, amazingly he wasn't fully erect.   It reminded me of Michelle's nipple as it stuck straight out at the base but curved downward.   The only difference was that Michelle's nipples were about 1" (now).   And Chad's cock was about 8" long in its present state.   

I stepped behind Karen so that I could get a better view of Michelle's face.   She was staring at her brother's cock.   Her face was less than one foot from the end of his massive penis.   When Chad's underwear hit the floor, he stepped out of it and kicked it out of the way.    He turned back toward the women and it waggled in front of their faces before coming to a rest pointing right at Jill.

Jill said, "Okay girls, here is how you are going to put this on your husbands."  She held it up.  It was in the shape of the letter H except one leg of the H was longer than the other.   She held the longer side and instructed, "Place the center of the longer strap behind his sack.   Now bring the ends up and snap it together at the base of the penis on top."

Chris's balls were now sticking out beneath his cock.   Jill continued, "Now grab the hanging straps and pull it forward so that it separates his balls." She grabbed his cock and lifted it to see better.  "You will now attach the ends to the first strap."   She snapped the snaps closed.  His cock was now sticking straight out.   And his balls bulged out from between the straps.

"Any questions ladies?"   The both shook their heads.   

"I have a suggestion," Chad said.   Jill looked up at him.   "Let's make sure they know how to do it."  He reached down and unsnapped the harness as he said, "Let's have them put it back on me."   Michelle shook her head at this.

Michelle's reaction upset Jill.   She reached down and grabbed the whip and struck Michelle's other breast.   This time her nipple fell victim to the strands.    Michelle closed her eyes and leaned forward to prevent being struck again.

"As I said," Jill spoke, "Your disobedience will not be tolerated."   

Michelle looked up at her. 

"Do you understand me?"    Michelle looked up at me.   Whether Michelle was looking at me for help in the situation or for my approval to put the harness on Chad, I can't say which.  I didn't acknowledge her.   Her eyes turned to Jill and she nodded.

Jill turned toward Karen.   "You first."   Jill asked me to release Karen's arms.   I reached down and released her arms from the collar.    Jill took the harness and put it on Chad like a seasoned pro.     Jill then reached up and removed it as I hooked Karen's arms back behind her head to the collar.   

"Well done Karen," Chad said.   He bent forward and kissed her cheek.

Karen turned to Michelle and said, "I don't know why you are so frightened of Chad, but if you don't do this and do it right, I'm going to whip your ass till your welts bleed.  Do you understand me?"    Michelle nodded.

Michelle told me later that it was at that moment that she realized that Jill didn't know she and Chad were brother and sister.   She was so worried about what Jill must have thought of her before that time.

Michelle didn't want Cassie to see what she was about to do, she looked toward her to see her ass and pussy aiming in our direction - she wouldn't be able to see.   The vibrator was still in her ass.   Chris had gone around the other side of the chair and she couldn't see what he was doing with her.

I walked behind Michelle to unhook her arms.   I was afraid that she might stand and put an end to any further participation on her part.  As the clip came free, she brought her arms around in front of her.   Jill held out the cock harness and Michelle took it.     Michelle looked at Karen to see what her reaction was.   Karen stared at Michelle.  Ever so slightly I seen Karen's cheeks rise, as if she was trying to smile.

Michelle reached forward with the strap.   Holding both ends, she slid the strap up behind his balls.   Bringing each end around to the top, she snapped it closed amongst his growth of pubic hair.    She then reached beneath his balls to the leather hanging down and pulled it forward.   Now the hard part.... touching his cock.

Using both hands she held onto the end of each of the straps and brought them up around to the main strap and snapped them closed. She had just put her brothers cock in a harness, accomplishing it without touching his cock.

"Very good Michelle," Jill said.    Chad voiced his agreement.  Michelle looked up at him as he bent down and gave her a kiss on the cheek.

I thought of how I wanted to use the nipple suction device on Michelle.   I leaned down and whispered my request into Jill's ear.   "Okay," she said, "Attach her wrists to her thigh cuffs."

I helped Michelle to her feet and had her turn toward me.   She looked into my eyes.  I smiled at her and said, "You're going to love what is about to happen to you."  She held her wrists out as if to say she was ready to be bonded again.

I put her wrist at her thigh cuff and attached to the D-ring on the outside of her thigh.   I did the same with her other arm.    Michelle didn't realize what was happening behind her.   

Chris had gotten on his knees behind Cassie and his tongue was giving her clit a workout.   She was trying to get away from him and she was pushing the chair across the floor.   He was crawling right behind her as the chair slowly slid toward the wall.   His nose was very close to touching the vibrator protruding from her butt.    The chair finally hit the wall.  She was going no further.   Chris reached up with both hands and spread her pussy wide open.   He began licking up and down the length of it.    The sound coming from her gagged mouth was a squeal.    Her ass was swaying right and left as far as she could - which wasn't far at all.

Jill walked over to them with the horse hair whip and brought it down hard across Cassie's ass cheek.   Cassie's squeal turned to a deep throated yell.    Jill said, "If you don't hold still, you'll get another swat."    Cassie's hip remained still as Chris continued the attack.   

I layed Michelle on the bed.    Jill walked over and picked up the 48" straps.   She attached each to her ankles.   She had me loop one over the post that extended up from the head of the bed.   I then attached one over the top of the post that extended from the foot of the bed.       This left her legs forming a perfect V with her legs straight and her feet high in the air.   Her legs weren't spread enough that her pussy lips were spread apart but that was fine, we were not going to give it any attention anyways.   Her tits would be receiving the attention once again.

Cassie began to squeal louder.  I turned and found Chad taking a close up picture of Chris licking away at Cassie's pussy.       Her squeal continued to get louder and she was pressing her hips so hard into the back of the chair that the rear legs of the chair lifted off the ground freeing her ankles of their bonds, though she didn't realize this.    On her tip toes such as she was, it actually looked like Chris was lifting her whole body up in the air with his tongue with her clit being the point of her body in which he was lifting from.   She was now screaming and squealing as she experienced another orgasm.   Chris continued licking well after her orgasm had ended before he backed off.

Chad said, "Fuck.  Well done Chris."  And patted Chris on the back.   Chad then reached down and turned off Cassie's butt vibrator.    He grasped the ball and in a quick motion pulled it out of her anus.    She grunted as he did this.

Chris got up and went to Karen and helped her from the floor.   He walked her to the foot of the bed and attached a leather belt to her wrist cuffs which were still attached to the back of her collar. He looped the belt over the post above and attached it to her wrists also.   Jill stopped him.

"I want her and Cassie in the other room.  I want to concentrate on one girl at a time and I don't want them to see or hear what's going to happen to them next.   Make sure they are secured good.   Then turn the stereo up so they can't hear Michelle's screams or what's going on in here."

Chris took Karen in the other room.

Chad had unhooked Cassie and helped her off of the chair.   He spun her around.   In a shocked tone Jill said, "Her bra isn't off yet?"   She walked up to Cassie and said, "Well aren't you the lucky little bitch."

Jill reached down and pulled the nipple clips off her own nipples that had been put on her earlier, she didn't flinch when she removed the clamps from herself, but her nipples were a firey red.   

"Attach her wrists to her collar," Jill said to Chad.  He did as instructed.   Cassie's brought unhooked in the front.   In a quick motion, Jill unhooked the bra and brushed the cup to the side and grasped  her right nipple and pulled on it.   She then applied one of the clips to her nipple, except her nipple was so small that part of the clip had bit into part of her areola.   The teeth were sharp and Cassie let out a loud whimper.   Jill then pulled at the other nipple and applied it the same way.   "AHHHH" she yelled from behind the gag.   The chain hung down between her breasts.   

Jill grabbed the chain between two fingers and said, "Come with me," and began to walk away.   Cassie stepped with her so that her nipples wouldn't get abused further.

Jill walked her into the other room.  I heard her talking to Chris but couldn't make out what she was saying.      While they were gone I got on the bed next to Michelle.   I reached down and rubbed my hand on her belly.   She looked at me.   We didn't say a word as we stared at each other.   

Chad then got on the bed next to Michelle.  She looked at him and then she turned her head and her eyes travelled down to his cock.    His balls protruded out from between the leather straps.   The skin was so taut stretching over each nut.   Michelle continued to stare at it as Chad said, "I love you Michelle.  Are you mad at me?"

She looked up at him and shrugged her shoulders.   It wasn't a 'no', but it wasn't a 'yes'.

He said, "I'll take that as 'a little'."    She nodded.

Music began to blare from the other room.   A moment later Chris and Jill walked back in the room shutting the door behind them.

With the other 2 girls now secured in the other room, all attention fell back to Michelle.   

Jill told Chris to have a seat on the bed.  With it being a king size bed there was plenty of room for all 4 of us to sit around Michelle.      Chris sat on the bed opposite the side her legs were on.    Jill had gotten the vacuum pump, a couple of pieces of clear tubing and 3 different pairs of glass cylinders.  She asked Chad to move so she could sit where he was.   Chad sat opposite Chris - up closer to Karen's head.   

Michelle was looking at the things that Jill was holding.   She had a confused look on her face.   She surely didn't know what they were going to be used for.
Chad put 2 of the pillows under Michelle's head.

Jill asked Michelle, "Would you like your gag removed?"   Michelle nodded.    Being the closest to her head, Chad reached and removed the gag.

Jill began to hook up the apparatus she was about to use on Michelle.   She started to ask some humiliating questions of Michelle.   "Are you ready to cum in front of everyone again?"

Michelle ignored her question.   

Jill said in a very calm voice, "Am I going to have to get the whip?"   

"No."

Jill slid a piece of the plastic tubing onto the vacuum pump.   "Then you better start answering my questions.   In fact, you will speak to all the men in the same fashion.    And I don't want 'yes/no' answers.     You will answer in full sentences like I've already instructed.   You will also use big girl words I taught you earlier."   She was making an adjustment with the pump. "Do you understand me?"

"Yes." Michelle said.   Jill looked at Michelle and raised an eyebrow.   Michelle corrected herself, "Yes, I understand that I must answer you and the guys in full sentences and use big girl words."

"So, I ask again, are you ready to cum in front of all the guys again?   I could tell how much you enjoyed it earlier."

"Yes, Jill, I am ready to cum in front of the guys," Michelle said.    Chris scooted closer to better observe.

"I like to think of myself as a little kinky when it comes to sex, but I've never cum in a room full of guys while they were all looking at my pussy.   You're a sluttly little thing."  Jill finished setting up what she needed to do with the vacuum pump and laid it on the bed.  "So tell me, of the people that are here tonight, who have you fucked before?"

Michelle's face went red. "Other than Joe, I have been fucked by Chris," she paused.   Using this language was humiliating by itself, let alone openly talking about sex in front of Chad.

"You let Chris fuck you, did you?"

"No, I did not let him.   He...He fucked me without my approval."

Jill's eyes looked up at Chris but asked Michelle, "Oh, I'm sorry to hear that Michelle.   When you came in here tonight, it appeared that you all were getting along quite well.   Am I to assume you got over it?!?"

Michelle was silent for a few seconds and then met Chris's eyes.   "Yes, I found that I enjoyed having sex... I mean... I enjoyed getting fucked by him."

"Is that the biggest cock that's you’ve ever had in your cunt?"

"Yes, that's the biggest cock to ever be in my…  …pussy."

"I was told that your pussy is tight.  Is that right?"

Michelle closed her eyes, "I’ve been told."

“The wider the pussy is stretched open, the more intense the orgasm because it leaves less room for the muscles to contract.   Was it the best orgasm you ever had?”

Michelle looked at me.  She was ashamed.  She answered, “They were very intense orgasms.”

“They??  How many times did he make you cum?”

“Four or five times I think.”

Chris interupted. "Four I think, but then Karen got you off orally, then you masturbate after that."

“Wow,that must have been a fun get together and a damn good fucking he gave you.”   She looked at Chris’s cock. “I think my pussy would feel tight to him.   But I think Chad is bigger, don’t you?”

Michelle said, “I don’t know, they’re about the same thickness.”

"Chris has got a pretty thick cock.   Did he put it all the way into you?"

"Yes, he put all of it in."

"And how did it feel Michelle, when he was fucking you with it?"

"I felt..."   She hesitated.  "Good."

"So you never answered me - was it the best orgasms you've ever had."

Michelle looked to me.   She said, "No, Joe gives me the best orgasms."   

"I think you're lying."

Michelle didn't answer.

"And Karen watched and then got you off?   Are you a lesbian Michelle?"

"I don't know if I am a lesbian or not."

"Explain," Jill said.

"I love my husband and will always love him.  I have enjoyed a couple of special times with Karen too though."   She looked at Chad to read his reaction. 

Jill noticed her looking at him.

"And what is it about Chad that you are not comfortable with him being here?"

Michelle hesitated before answering, "I've just known him a long time and he has never seen me like this."

Jill said, "Well are you over it now?  I mean he's pretty much seen it all now.”

Michelle said, "No, I'm still not completely comfortable with him seeing me like this."

“He’s been taking pictures of you.  I have a feeling he’s going to enjoy looking at them.  Maybe even show them around to his friends.”

“I trust him that he wouldn’t do that.”

"He's got the largest cock in the room; and I think it's going to be filling your cunt tonight.    What do you think of it?"

Michelle looked at me.   This was killing her.   She didn't answer.

Jill said, "Get me the whip."

"No," Michelle said sharply.  She swallowed and looked at Jill.   "I don't think Chad will do that to me."

"I don't think he will.   But I don't think could get it all in you, do you?"

Michelle glanced at Chad's cock and then back to Jill.  "I think it's too long to fit all the way in me."

"What about the thickness?   Think you can handle it?"

Michelle looked at Chad's cock.   "Yes."

"Maybe we'll see later if we can get all of it in you."   She didn't wait for a response before continuing.  "Do you suck cock, Michelle?"

"Yes, I suck cock."

"Are you going to suck some cock tonight?"

Michelle thought about this for a second.   She answered, "Probably.   But that will be for you to decide Jill."

"You are learning well," Jill said.   "You're a beautiful girl Michelle."

"Thank you, Jill.   You are beautiful too."   Michelle paused for second.      Jill picked up the vacuum ready to begin.   Michelle continued, "My husband thinks you're beautiful too."

Jill looked across at me, then looked down at Michelle and asked, "He does, does he?  What else has he said about me?"   

Jill looked back to me as Michelle answered, "He asked for my permission to have sex wi... to fuck you."

Jill continued staring at me as she asked Michelle, "And did you give him permission to fuck me?"

"Yes, I gave my husband permission to fuck you."

Jill broke eye contact with me and said, "Let's get started then, shall we?"   Jill held up the vacuum pump.   Attached to it was a 12" piece of plastic tubing.   At the end of the plastic tubing was a clear acrylic cylinder that was about 2 inches in diameter.   "I am going to put this cylinder over your nipple and pump the vacuum.  This will cause the tip of your breast to be sucked up into the cylinder.   This will make the areola portion of your breast more stout.   Your breast is very round and full, but when I'm done with you, you will have large coned areolas jutting from your breast."

Michelle turned her by looking at me.   "Joe please don't do this to me."

Jill said, "Don't interrupt me again.   Now, after I put your areolas in a cone like state, I will then attach the smaller cylinder and do the same to your nipple."
"Are you ready Michelle?"

Michelle gave me one last look, then turned her head to face Jill.   "Yes, I'm ready."

"Good," Jill said.   She glanced at Chad, then back to Michelle. "I will need your areola area moist.   It will help with the suction.   We'll start with the right one.   Ask Chad to lick your tit until it is nice and wet."

Michelle moaned at this and whispered, "Please no."   

Lightning quick, Jill grabbed the whip and swung it striking the inside of Michelle's thigh.    Michelle screamed in pain.   She was still whimpering when Jill said, "Are you going to ask him now?"

Michelle turned her head toward her brother.    "Chad..."  Michelle let out a breath.  "Will you please lick my tit?"  Then she added, “pretty please.”

Chad said, "I'd be happy to."   He leaned forward until his tongue was about 3 inches from her breast.   He wiggled his tongue.   He continued doing this.   Michelle just stared at his tongue as he did this.   We all knew the game he was playing - the same thing Jill had done to her earlier.   Michelle was going to have to bring her breast to his tongue.    I turned and retrieved Chad's cell phone, he was going to want a picture of this.

Jill looked at Michelle, "I think you know what you need to do Michelle, or do I need to get the whip."

Michelle took a deep breath; this alone brought her nipple to within 2 inches of his tongue.   She then arched her back.   His tongue was now flicking at her nipple.   

 "You’ve gotta do better than that Michelle, I want the whole tip of your tit wet."     With her hands to her sides, Michelle was limited as to how far she could go.   She threw her elbows back into the mattress and arched her back harder thus bringing her tit up into her brother’s mouth.     I clicked a picture.     I was wondering what was going through Michelle's mind right now.   

Chad was no longer forcing her to arch her back.  She had settled her back onto the mattress and he followed the tit down.   Chad was licking at her tits like a dog might lap up water.

Michelle had her eyes closed and her head tilted back.   Jill asked, "Does it feel good having Chad lick your tit?"

"Yes, it feels good what Chad is doing." 

"It's your tit, Michelle."

Michelle corrected herself. "It feels good having Chad lick my tit."

"Well, you need to tell him that.   You also need to thank him.   Then we can proceed."

Chad lifted his mouth from her breast.     Michelle opened her eyes and looked at him.   "Thank you for licking my brea...   tit.   It felt wonderful."   

"You're welcome," Chad smiled.

Jill said, "Ok guys, the most important thing about doing this to your subject is to put the cylinder over the breast so that the nipple is in the exact center."   She brought the cylinder down and onto Michelle's breast.   The edge of the cylinder didn't quite touch the edge of her areola.   "Now, when you begin the first few pumps, there needs to be equal pressure as you hold the cylinder on the tit."   

Jill gave the handle on the pump three slow squeezes.   "You never want to do this fast.   Take your time and enjoy the experience."    She gave 3 more slow squeezes.   

Thus far, there was no reaction from Michelle.   

Jill gave a couple of more squeezes.   Ever so slightly I could see the nipple lift a bit.   Another few squeezes and I could see as her areola began to rise into the cylinder.   Michelle let out a long breath.   Jill said calmly, "Talk to us Michelle.  What’s going on?"

Michelle let out another long breath, "It feels good, I thought it would be more painful when you first told me what you were going to do.    It's just pressure, but it doesn't hurt.  Kind of feels okay."

Jill said, "The smaller cylinder will hurt more when we put it on."   Jill began squeezing the trigger at a slow steady pace.   

Michelle began breathing harder as her areola was now half way up into the cylinder. "It's a little painful, but it's a ...  I don't know, I guess it feels good," she said.

"Another minute and I'll be ready for your other tit Michelle.   Ask someone to wet it for you."

I figured she'd ask me to do it.   If not me, she'd ask Chris.   Instead, she shocked me by saying, "Jill will lick my tit please?" 

Jill wasn't expecting this either.  It had caught her off guard.   She looked into Michelle's eyes and said, "Yes Michelle."   

Jill handed me the pump and said, "Watch the dial Joe, do not let the needle hit 10.   And you have to stop when her tit fills the cylinder.   Squeeze the trigger nice and steady."

As Jill leaned forward Michelle said, "Jill?"

Jill looked at Michelle.

"Can I suck your tit while you suck mine?"

Jill didn't answer.  She just positioned herself so that when she leaned over Michelle, her tit went into Michelle's mouth.      I watched as I slowly pumped away at the trigger.   Both of the girls licking and sucking started getting more aggressive.   Michelle was moaning loudly, then turned her head and said, "Joe, you're hurting me."   

Jill sat up straight and looked at the cylinder.   I looked at it also.  The cylinder was full of nipple, areola, and breast.

"That is so crazy," Chris said looking at the cylinder.   

It was a perfectly round protrusion from her chest encased within the clear plastic cylinder.   The top portion of it was her areola that seemed to fill the top two inches of the cylinder.  The bottom half was the extra breast flesh.   

Jill said, "You okay sweetie?"     She reached down and put her open hand to Michelle's cheek.  I think she was done giving Michelle a hard time.
"Yes fine, just a little painful."

"Okay, we're going to take it off now."   Jill said, "Joe, just turn the little knob and it will relieve the suction."

I turned the knob and a little hiss was made, but that was about it.  "Now lift the cylinder," Jill said.
I grasped the cylinder and began lifting.   Michelle moaned.   The flesh slid along the inside of the cylinder as I continued to lift.    Michelle continued to moan.   All at once her tit was free.

"Wow," Chad said.

Michelle's breasts were normally a perfectly round mound.   Now, the white portion of her breasts were round, but her areola and nipple were in the shape of a cone.   It stuck up from her tit about 2 inches like a volcano on top of a mountain. 

Michelle looked at it.   "Oh my God.   That looks awful."

"No it doesn't," Chris and Chad said at the same time.   

I stared and said, "It's beautiful."

Jill started to laugh then said, "You guys crack me up."   She then got serious as she looked at Michelle, "Don't worry ‘Chell, it will be completely back to normal in about an hour."   I guess Jill had a new nickname from her new friend.  "Joe, start on her other tit."

I turned the air release knob and place it over Michelle's other breast as Jill began to speak, "What actually has happened here is we've stretched the skin of the areola.  The synapse’s are in a state of fury, the synapse are little nerves that connect together.    Michelle's nipples are now more sensitive than they've ever been."   She then said to Michelle, "Ask one of the guys to flick you with their finger."

Jill tilted her head back and looked at Chris, then she looked at Chad.   "Would either of you like to flick my bre... my tit?"   

They both leaned forward and Chris reached toward her tit.   "Softly," Jill said.    He flicked his finger on the side of her cone shaped areola barely striking it.   Michelle yelled, "Ahhhhhhh."

Chad reached forward and hit the other side of the cone.   His flicking finger made a slapping sound.   "Godddddd."

I had been squeezing the trigger and her other tit had a quarter of the cylinder filled.   

Jill said to the guys, "Let's let Joe finish with her and then we'll have some fun with our toy."

Jill looked at Michelle.  "So you and Karen are lovers."

Michelle gave a slight nod.

"Michelle, the whip is right here."  She held it up.   

"Yes Karen and I are lovers."

"And do you enjoy eating pussy?"

Michelle's face went red.   "I've never..." she paused.    She closed her eyes for a moment and then opened them and looked at Jill.   "I've never tasted another woman's pussy."

"But I thought...."  Jill stared at her.   "Why not?"

(continued)



joe_and_michelle

  • Guest
Reply #14 on: July 23, 2012, 09:32:22 PM
Michelle took a deep breath.   "The first time we were together was Saturday.   And then she came into town yesterday.   We haven't had a chance to be alone together."

Jill smiled at her.  "Your relationship with her just started?   How nice.   And that your husbands are okay with it and active participants...    I'm happy for you.   Truly."

Michelle smiled, "Thank you."

Jill said, "As a gift to you, I'm going to give you a special gift."  

Michelle gave a questioning smile.

Jill stared at her for a moment before continuing.   "I'm going to teach you how to eat pussy tonight."    She looked to us guys and said, "Would you guys enjoy watching Michelle eat her first pussy tonight?"

Chad said, “Yes.”  As did Chris.

The smile faded from Michelle's face as she imagined all of us guys being present to witness her with her tongue on another woman’s pussy.

"That's not all I want to see you do though.   I also want to see you suck some cock tonight Michelle.   You've got a busy night ahead of you."   She looked at Chad and Chris.   "I'm sure you can handle your husband’s cock.  What I want to see is you sucking on one of those big cocks.   In fact, I'm going to have you give one of them a little workout in a minute."     She looked at Michelle and raised an eyebrow.

Michelle thought quickly about the whip.   "Thank you, I look forward to sucking a cock."   I've never hear her say something with less sincerity.

"And what about tasting your first pussy in front of the men?"

"Thank you for teaching me how to lick pussy in front of my husband, Chad and Chris."

"You do swallow cum, right?"

Michelle said, "Yes, I swallow cum Jill."  

"Good, I want to see that also."

Michelle's eyes flicked toward Chad.    He was looking at her chest.

"All done," I announced.    I then turned the knob to release the suction.   I lifted on the cylinder and pulled it free from her breast.   She had matching cone shaped areola's and nipples.

"Here's what we're going to do boys.   I want Chad and Joe to be sucking on her cones.   But don't suck with pressure.  Just let your lips ride up and down on it as though you would slide a popsicle in and out of your mouth.   Moist lips to flesh.  That will give her the best sensation."    She looked to Chris.   "She's gonna be sucking your cock.   If you want to cum, you'll have to take that elastic band off your cock though."  

Michelle was watching Chris as he reached down and removed the elastic band.   He smiled at her and in a teasing tone said, “I’ve been saving it up for you Michelle.”

"Make sure you tell me when you're about to cum," Jill said to Chris.   Then she looked to Michelle, "If you spill one drop, I'm going to whip your ass until it bleeds.  Do you understand?"

Michelle said, "Yes, I understand that I must swallow all of it..." she paused, "...all of Chris's cum."

We all leaned forward.    Jill said, "Hold on."   We looked at her.   "She has to ask you guys to do those things to her.   Have you learned nothing from me?"
Michelle knew she had no choice and looked at me. "Joe, will you please suck on my tit?"  

I leaned forward and took just the cone in my mouth.   "Ahhhh," she moaned as her body shivered beneath me.  

"Chris will you suck my other tit please?"   He stared at her.   He was supposed to get his cock sucked by her.    She looked at Chad, "Chad will you please..."  She had realized her mistake and paused for a moment.     "I mean, my tit should be Chad.  Chad will you pl...  AHHHHHHHH."  Jill struck Michelle's thigh with the whip.

Jill said, "I gave you a break because you've been so shy about Chad.  Back in psychology we used to call what you just did a Freudian slip.   Now..." She looked at Chris, "Michelle asked you to suck her tit.   Get to work on it or you'll be the next one feeling my whip."    

Chris smiled and leaned forward taking Michelle's other cone in his mouth.   Her eyes closed when his mouth made contact and she moaned, "OOOOOHHHhhhhh."   The shock of the sensation faded slightly and she reopened her eyes to look at Jill.

"As you were saying Michelle..." Jill held the whip up.   I thought Michelle was going to tell her then that Chad was her brother.    Michelle later told me that she was about to tell her but was afraid what she'd think with everything else that had happened.

Michelle swallowed, “But Cassie and Chad are..."

Jill cut her off.  "Cassie is in the other room.   You don't have to worry about her.   She can't hear a word of what is going on in here, that's why I turned the stereo on."   Jill then asked us guys.   "Guys do you promise to keep it a secret from Cassie if Michelle sucks off Chad?"

Chris raised his head.   "Safe with me."  

I raised my head.   Before I could say a word, Jill said, "Do you mind if your wife sucks Chad's cock?"

Chris had not resumed his sucking as he was watching to see how this played out.

I looked at Chad, he was looking down at Michelle.   I looked back to Michelle, she was staring at me.   I thought of how I might catch hell for this later.   "Michelle, nobody is going to know.  But you need to work it out with Chad."   Her expression didn't change.

She looked back at Chad, "If this is what..." she took a breath.   Without even the slightest quiver in her voice she began again, "Chad.   Is this what you really want?"  

Chad nodded.

"You're positive?"  

"Yes Michelle."

She closed her eyes briefly and then opened them and looked at Jill.   "You can whip me all you want, but I will not ask him.   But I will do it."

Chad leaned forward and gave her a kiss on the lips.   She kissed him back.   He opened his mouth.  A moment later she opened hers.   Their tongues were dancing against each other.   He broke the kiss and sat up.  He was on his knees and scooted close to her head.   Spreading his legs he slid forward further so that his knees were next to her ears.   He put his dick in front of her face.   "Only the head at first," Michelle said.

"Ok."    He reached down and supported her at the back of the neck.  As he lifted up slightly Michelle's head tilted back.   He put his hips forward and she opened her mouth.   The head of his cock met his sister’s lips and she opened wider as her lips slid around the head.   Chad closed his eyes and tilted his head toward the ceiling.    

Chris and I simultaneously took her new nipple cones into our mouths.   She moaned loudly at this.   My tongue found her nipple and never broke contact with it as my lips slid up and down her inclined areolas.   She began to moan louder.  

I opened my eyes and tilted my head slightly to see how she was doing with Chad's cock.   He still supported her neck with her head tilted all the way back.   He was sliding about 4 inches of his cock in and out of her mouth.    I watched as I continued licking on her nipples.    Chad had his eyes closed as he slowly fucked his sister's mouth.    Michelle was moaning around his cock as this scene went on for about 2 minutes.  

Michelle began moaning louder and more frantically.   Her body began to shake beneath me.   She began whimpering.    She then turned her head which caused Chad's cock to fall from her mouth.   It pointed up at a 45 degree angle.   Harder then I had ever seen it.   It looked gigantic.   The thing that caught my eye was how wet it was from Michelle's saliva.   It glistened.

 She said, "Godddd, it's just like last time. I need someone to touch me."

Jill said, "Except that it's probably going to be much worse for you then last time.   It's going to be harder for you to cum."

Michelle was panting hard.

"Nobody is allowed to touch you.   I won't allow it."

Michelle said, "Oh god no, you have to."  She then turned her head toward Chad's cock, he put it in her mouth.     I picked up my pace and instead of just sliding my lips along her cones, I began to suck as I slid up them.   This brought a loud moan from her.   Chris seen what I was doing and began sucking harder also.

Jill said, "Take it deeper Michelle.   Chad slide your cock in her further."   Michelle shook her head as she moaned.   His dick came out of her mouth.

Michelle was panting, "Oh my God, my pussy's on fire.   I can't take any more."    

Jill hit Michelle with the whip.   "For now on you will call it your cunt," she said.

I began sucking harder bringing a slight scream.   "Not so rough Joe", she panted.   "That hurt."  I backed off on the suction.  

"Jill, touch me please... please touch my…"  She paused. "...my cunt.  I have to cum."

"That's what the guys are helping you do Michelle.   Just hang in there.  This is going to be a very powerful orgasm.   When it's over with you're going to thank everybody."

Michelle screamed, "Soooooomeeebodyyyyy pleaseeeeeeee."

She looked up at Chad.  "Will you?  You can touch my pussy Chad."

Chad said, "No" and shook his head.  He then tried to put his dick back to her mouth.    

"Call it pussy one more time and you get whipped," Jill stated.

She turned her head avoiding the oral penetration.   She was panting, " Please.  I'll let you fuck me Chad.   I'll let you fuck my pus... my cunt."     She was panting hard.   “Please Chad, you can fuck my cunt.  I'll let you fuck me.”

She began to repeat her request but he held her head firmly as he put his dick in her mouth and began sliding in and out.   She was trying to say something around his cock but he held her head firmly.   Her body had been tensed during all of this.   Suddenly her body relaxed back into the mattress.    She began making slight moans with each inward stroke of Chad's cock.     Her torso was twisting slightly as though to get more pleasure from our lips.    She was going to cum.

I began sucking harder at her nipples.     Chad continued sliding in and out holding her head firmly.     Michelle yelled around his cock and her body tensed.   She was cumming.    She turned her head swiftly to take a deep breath without his dick in her mouth.   She inhaled and then leaned her head forward and screamed loud.  The unfortunate part of this was that my head was still attached to her breast - my ear instantly began to ring.    

She threw her head back on the mattress.    She inhaled again and then exhaled with another loud yell.   Her body began to shake.    She yelled as another wave hit her.   Chad leaned slightly forward and Michelle leaned her head and sucked one of his testicles into her mouth.     It was like taking a small egg in her mouth.   His balls were still protruding out of the leather straps, the skin was stretched taut around each of his balls.  Her lips were sealed around one of them up close to the leather enclosure.  She let a scream come from her throat.   It was muffled by his testicle.  

Chris and I stopped sucking on her cones.    We took in the image of Michelle with Chris's testicle in his mouth.   I noticed Jill was no longer on the bed.   I looked across the room and standing on the other side of Michelle's wide spread legs was Jill taking pictures with Chad's cellphone.

After sucking it in and out of her mouth a few times, Michelle released her lips grip on his testicle, she released it and took the other one into her mouth.   She sucked it in and out a few times and then released it.   Her head fall to the mattress.   She was still panting hard.

Chad leaned down and kissed her.   This time their mouths were fully open when their lips met.

Jill said, "Come on Chris.   Let's go get your wife."   It was then that I realized that Jill had removed her panties.   She only had a bit of hair that framed her pussy lips.  That was it.

Chris got down from the bed and walked with Jill to the other room to retrieve Karen.

Michelle and Chad broke their kiss.

I reached and began to loosen her bonds.  

"Stop Joe," she said.    She then looked up at Chad.  “Let’s finish.”  Then she said almost apologetically, “…if you want.”  

Their eyes met for a moment.  Chad smiled.   Then Michelle tilted her head back and opened her mouth.   He leaned forward and entered her.    He began to slide in and out of her mouth again.   I resumed sucking on her cone as I watched.    The portion of cock that wasn't in Michelle's mouth, Chad was pumping slowly with his fist.  This kept up for about another minute before Jill returned with Karen and Chris.

Karen was still blindfolded but the other two observed the scene.    

Chad reached down and removed the cock harness with little trouble and began moving in and out faster and deeper into her mouth, probably about 6".   Michelle began moaning.    I was switching from one cone to the other and licking like a mad man.    He began to give Michelle warning.    "Here it comes.   I'm going to...."   He pulled out all but the top half of his penis giving her the opportunity to turn her head and extrude his cock from her mouth.   But she extended her mouth to it as best she could and engulfed the head between her lips.    Sensing that she was okay with swallowing, he grabbed her beneath her neck and slid about 4 inches into her and held it there as he tensed up.   She was working her tongue around the head of his cock.    Then his orgasm began.    I quit the assault on her breasts and got up from the bed and watched.   I watched as Michelle’s throat muscles swallowed over and over.    Chad continued supporting her at the neck as his orgasm calmed down, while she continued milking her brother's cock with her mouth.

Jill was taking pictures with Chad's phone.

Chad slid from between Michelle's lips and sat back on his heels.    Michelle had her eyes and mouth closed.

I released Michelle's arms and then Chris helped me release her ankles.   We left the cuffs on but she was now free to move about.  

I held her hands as I helped her stand and she said, "I have to go to the bathroom."  

She didn't release my hand and we headed toward the bathroom.  We walked in and I closed the door.   She turned and sat on the toilet.   She began to pee and looked at me.  

"I'm going to go to hell when I die, Joe."

I knelt in front of her.   "That wasn't your fault.   It was mine."

"When Chad came in here tonight, I said to myself that I would never talk to you again."

"I'm sorry Michelle, I..."

"Don't explain.   It's okay.   I truly hated you when that happened..."   She reached for toilet paper and spread her legs.   She pressed the tissue between her lips and gave a tiny swipe.  "...but now I can tell you that I love you more than ever."

"Why?"

A tear rolled down her cheek.  "Because you're still here after everything that I just did..."  Another tear came. "That wasn't your doing out there.   It was mine.   Nobody made me continue.  I wanted to do that."  She put her hands to her forehead.    "....and you love me so much that you..."  She started to cry.  She always put the blame on herself.

I leaned forward and hugged her.    "It's okay.   You have nothing to worry about.    You and Chad have something special together and what just happened proves that.   He loves you Michelle.   I would say that I love you more then he does, but he might argue with me on that."    She leaned into me.    

I loosened our embrace and stood, grabbing her hands I tried to help her up.   She wouldn't stand.   Instead she leaned forward and took my dick in her mouth.    She slid the lips down my shaft and took me deeper than she ever had.    She backed off until it was just the head.  She licked all over the surface of my head as she pumped my shaft and then slid her lips down around the shaft again.     I felt the back of her mouth and then heard her make a swallowing sound and my dick slipped further into her mouth until her lips were 2" from the cock ring at the base of my cock.   She held it there for a few seconds and then slid back off of me.   When just my head was in her mouth she began lick my pisshole.   Then she pushed the tip of her tongue in spreading it open as 1/4" of her tongue entered me.  She then removed her mouth.

"God that felt fantastic."  I continued, "What you just did with your tongue."

"I was able to put much more of my tongue in Chad."   She looked at me and then at my cock and took it back in her hand.   "Maybe if I do it more often I can stretch the opening."   She then stuck out her tongue and pressed it to the hole again.   The tip of her tongue slid into my piss hole and began wiggling it as she applied more forward pressure.   Her tongue went in further then it had just moments ago.   She released my cock and sat back.

She looked up at me.   "I love you Joseph."

"I love you too."

She stood up and walked to the sink.  As she washed her hands, she took in the image of her puffy nipples in the mirror.   "My nipples are so sensitive."    She reached up and touched them.    The swelling had gone down slightly.    Her cones were still there, but they now protruded out only three quarters the distance that they had.

"We have a cylinder for just the nipple, too."

As she dried her hands she said, "Joe, did you buy all that stuff?"  She looked at her wrist cuffs.   I nodded.   "So we're taking all this home?"

"Yes, it's yours."

She smiled, "You mean it's ours."  

We opened the door and walked out to find Karen in the spread eagle position with the ball gag and blindfold still on.   Jill was acquiring items from the case and then looked up to see Michelle walking across the room.   Music blared from the other room. Chris was no where to be seen.   Chad though was sitting on the bed.    
Michelle's and Chad's eyes met and they both smiled.

Breaking eye contact with him, Michelle reached down to undo her waist belt.   Jill stood as Michelle approached.   "You did great Michelle."  

Michelle gave a slight smile.  "Thanks."

"I really have to hand it to you, you did a great job on Chad.   That's a pretty big cock.   I don't think I could have sucked it any better."

Michelle said in a soft voice, "Could we not talk about it, please?"  And then glanced at Karen.

"Oh God, I'm sorry."  Jill whispered.  She looked truly mortified.

Michelle released the belt from around her waist.

"Go ahead and take off the belt and ankle cuffs, but leave the thigh and wrists on,"    Jill said.

MIchelle looked at her and said, "I really enjoyed everything Jill.   And I'm still going to enjoy the evening. Thank you.   I look forward to future adventures with this stuff, but I'm not going to be bound up again tonight."

Jill said, "Okay."   She turned to me and said, "If you want to use the thing you called me about, she needs to leave the thigh and wrist cuffs on," then turned and walked to the bed.

I rememberd the sling/swing that I spoke with Jill about on the phone.    Michelle had turned to me.   "Michelle, you can take the stuff off, but I'd really like it if you left the thigh and wrist cuffs on."

"Okay."   She finished taking the belt off and bent to take off the the ankle cuffs.  

"I'll get them babe."   I bent down and took off her ankle cuffs.   I took the belt from her and put it in the case.  

Michelle came and looked in the briefcase.   She started looking through all the things.   Michelle held up two balls, each about over and inch in diameter.   A cord attached the two.   Coming from one of the balls was a cord that attached to what seemed to be a control of some sort.   Jill seen her holding them up.

"Those I threw in for free because you bought so much Joe."

"What are they used for," Michelle asked.

"They're Ben-Wa balls.  You slip them inside yourself and turn on the remote.   You're going to love them."   Jill got on the bed next to Karen.    She looked back at Michelle.   "You should get some that aren't remote controlled.   I have a couple sets.  I put them in me a couple of hours per day, it helps to exercise the kegel."
Michelle didn't return them to the case.   She walked over and got on the bed next to Karen.   She looked at Chad who was sitting on the other side of Karen and gave him another smile.

Chris came in with beers.   He handed one to Chad and put one on the nightstand.   He put his hand to Michelle's back and softly caressed up and down.    "You did great.  You alright?"

Michelle turned her head and said, "I'm real good.  Thanks for asking."

"What can I get you to drink?   Water? some wine?"

Michelle said, "Water, thanks."  Chris looked to me and asked me what I wanted.  I told him I'd make my own.  He walked from the room.   Michelle then said, "I'll make it for you Joe.  I want to talk to Chris for a second anyways.  What would you like?"

"G&T," she got up and went into the other room

She later told me what she went in to talk to Chris about what she did with Chad.   He had promised to keep it a secret.

When they returned together they sat next to each other on the bed.    Chris picked up the ben-wa balls that she had left on the bed a few minutes before.   He inspected them.   Then he looked to Michelle.  "Lean back."

Michelle stared at him then looked at the ben-wa balls he held.  She tried to explain, “They’re ben…”

“I know exactly what they are, and what they're for.   Lean back.”

Michelle leaned back slightly and spread her legs open to him.    He reached down and gently pressed the ball between her lips.   Then with two fingers he pressed it up inside of her.  There was no reaction from her.   He put the other ball to her pussy and pressed it up inside of her.   He then began massaging her pussy lips with his fingers.   She closed her eyes and was enjoying the feeling.

He picked up the remote.   He was about to turn it on, then he hesitated.   He handed it to Michelle.  

Michelle took the remote and turned the dial from 'off' to '1".    Her eyes flickered.   After a moment she said, "Oh my, that feels very good."  She closed her legs and then curled them under her.

Jill had been observing.  "Use it a couple of times a week and it'll help to strengthen the muscles.   Your pussy will get be more sensitive and feel tighter for whoever has sex you."

Michelle was a little embarrassed by that statement and snapped at Jill.   "I'm not a slut Jill.    Until Saturday, Joe was the only person that I've ever been with.   He's the only man that has ever even seen me naked."

Jill seemed flustered.   "Michelle, I didn't mean to insinuate that you were a slut.   I'm sorry if you took it that way."  

There was complete silence for a moment before Michelle said, "No, I'm sorry.    I see why you would think that."

Jill responded, "I don't think anything Michelle.   I think you're a lucky girl to have a husband like Joe.   He spoke very highly of you both times he was at my store."

Karen mumbled something behind her gag.  

Michelle reached and removed her gag.   She then turned to me and said.   "You will be throwing our ball gag away, unless you want me to use it on you."

I answered, "I guess I'll throw it out then."

Michelle also removed Karen's blindfold.    Karen having been in complete darkness for the last half hour opened her eyes slowly.  Since her hands were secured to the bed posts,
Michelle helped her out by shielding her eyes     Karen began to blink and within about 10 seconds her eyes were accustomed to the room lighting.    She turned her head to Michelle.    Her eyes immediately turned down to Michelle's nipples.

"Whoa," she stared, "your breasts..."

Michelle said, "The boys like to call them 'cones'.    They were twice as pointy as they are now."

"I like them," Karen said.

"Good," Jill interrupted.   "Because we're going to do the same thing to you..." she paused, "Except we're going to use a smaller cylinder than we did with Michelle, and it will be your nipples that will be the focus of our attention."

Karen looked at Michelle, "Did it hurt?"  

 Michelle shook her head.   "Just a bit of pressure.   Maybe they hurt when they were sucked all the way in."    Karen seemed relieved at her answer.

Jill said, "These cylinders are different.   They're narrower.   Some women say that the extensions of the nipples are highly stimulating.   But most women say it feels like their nipples are getting pierced."  

She glanced at Michelle and then back to Karen, "We were going to do this to Michelle, but the guys gave her a pretty good workout.   She needed a break."

Karen looked at Michelle, "Did you enjoy?"    Michelle smiled and nodded.   "Tell me about it later, k?"   Michelle nodded again.  I wondered to myself if Michelle would tell her everything, but she may have heard the most important detail a moment ago.
Jill said, "Okay, this time I put a T connecter on so that we can do two cylinders at once.   Who gets to do the honors?"  She was talking about wetting the tit.

Chad and I said, "I will" at the same time.

Michelle said, "You guys can fight over one, but this one is mine."    With that, she sat up and got on her hands and knees.   She bent and began to suck on Karen's breast.  

Chris said, "I kind of liked watching Jill doing it to Michelle, would you mind sucking on Karen's other tit?"

Jill didn't respond.  She just crawled to Karen's side and took her tit in her mouth.  As they were sucking, Chris picked up the benwa balls remote and turned it from 1 to 2.   Michelle's ass wiggled.  He then put his hand on her ass cheek and began rubbing his hand around.   She wiggled her butt more as though she was encouraging him to continue.   The girls sucked on Karen for a minute and then Jill sat up.

"Ok, let's try this out now."

As Michelle released Karen's tit, her lips went to Karen’s mouth.   They kissed for a moment and then Michelle sat up.

Chris got up and went to his case of toys.   By the time he had returned, Michelle and Jill were holding a 3/4" cylinder over her nipple.   It was about 2" long.    Chris got between Karen's legs and with two fingers spread her pussy     He attached one of the vibrating nipple clamps to her right inner labia and turned it on.   He attached another one to her left inner labia and turned it on.    

Karen mouthed her approvement.   "Oh my, does that feel good."

Jill said, "Well lets see if this feels good too?"   She lifted the vacuum.   "Okay folks, when you use the smaller cylinder you have to go much slower.  Everytime you stretch the nipple 1/4", you release the pressure, lift the cylinder and then reapply it.   If you don't, she'll get a nasty hickey.  Now I've enclosed a gel to make it easier for the nipple to slide and you won't have to reapply it each time.   I just find it more fun to lick the nipples."

"Me too," said Karen.

"Me too, said Michelle.

Chris, did you want to pump the vacuum?"

He reached for the pump.   "Go slow she reminded him."   Chris squeezed the trigger slowly and steadily.   Her nipples began to lift into the tube.

"Oh, that feels good."      
Michelle reached and began petting Karen's hair.    Her nipples were about 1/2" up into the cylinder.  

"Okay, release the air and let's wet her nipples again."   Chris turned the knob and very slowly lifted the cylinders.      Her nipples were about 3/8".   Double the length they were before we had starged.

Michelle leaned forward and without asking Chad leaned forward.   They each took a nipple between their lips.

Karen said, "Oh my God does that feel good. "    She let out a sexy moan and said, "Wow."  

They both released her nipples and Chris handed one of the cylinders to Michelle as he held the other one in place.   With his other hand he began squeezing the trigger.   Her npples stretched up the the 1/2" mark in a couple of squeezed of the trigger.    Another 10 squeezes and her nipples were at about 3/4".    

Jill stopped Chris and the cylinders were removed.   The nipples had receeded to about 5/8".   Chad and Michelle leaned forward.  As lips came into contact with her nipples, her voice had more excitement in it.   "Yesssss that feels gooood.   And my pussy, too."    

While they wetted her nipples Jill said to me.   "So you have your wife's permission to fuck me.   She's quite the wife."

"Yes she is."

"When were you going to make your move?"

I stared at her for a moment, then I leaned forward and kissed her.   She returned the kiss.    I don't know if Michelle was watching or not, I didn't care.   I had watched her have sex with 3 people other then me in the last 4 days and she had just gotten her brother off.

I broke the kiss and then got off the bed and held out my hand.   She took it and I helped her off the bed.    "Let's go in the other room."

She said, "No, if you're going to fuck me.   You'll fuck me right here in front of your wife.   At your wife's direction."

I didn't know the reasoning behind it but I didn't care.   There was a little bit of room on the bed where I had just gotten up from.   I had her lay back on the bed and had her ass at the edge of the bed.   I continued standing as I looked down at her beautiful body.   Her head was resting on Karen's thigh.    I rubbed the head of my dick up and down the length of her slit.   She was wet already.

Jill looked over at Michelle and said, "Michelle, you sure you're okay with this?"

Michelle said, "Yes".  Though she didn't say it with much conviction.

Jill said, "Good."  She could tell that Michelle wasn't completely happy with this scenario.   She then said, "Tell him to slide his dick in me then."

Michelle stared at Jill for a moment and then looked at me.   "Joe, slide your dick in Jill."

I slowly arched my hips forward and deposited all of my cock in Jill.    She let out a moan.  "Oh God, I wish I could come home to this everynight.   God Michelle, you are a lucky girl."

Karen also let out a moan as Chris squeezed the trigger.   But my concern was with fucking Jill.   I began sliding in and out of her at a nice steady pace and she told me how good it felt.    She reached up and started playing with her nipples.   Lifting her legs I was instructed to hold them in the air.   I held them in a wide spread V shape - similar to how Michelle was 20 minutes earlier.       This went on for about 5 minutes and she began to announce to the room that she was cumming.    She closed her eyes and was breathing hard.    Her legs had wrapped around me pulling me in.  The orgasm subsided after about 10 seconds and she asked me to pull out of her.   I did.  

Jill looked over at Michelle and said, "you ready to taste pussy now?"  

Michelle just stared at her.    

"Get over here, Michelle."

Michelle shook her head.     I looked at Karen and was surprised to see the cylinders off of Karen's nipples and they were about 1" long now.

"Just because you're not all bound up doesn't mean I can't still whip you.  I told you I'd teach you how to eat pussy and I'm going to.  Now get over here."

Michelle got up from the bed and walked around to us.   She was holding the remote that held the wire that snaked into her pussy to the ben-wa balls.    

Jill told Michelle, "Lesson one:  The taste.   Get on your knees and clean your husbands cock off."   Michelle actually seemed relieved by this.   Michelle, like myself, had thought that Jill was going to have Michelle go down on her.

Michelle dropped to her knees in front of me.   My cock was very wet with Jill's juices.   Michelle stuck out her tongue and licked the head of my cock..   Her tongue returned to her mouth.    She considered the taste for a moment.   Then she leaned forward and took me about 5 inches into her mouth.  

"I think someone likes the taste of my pussy," Jill said.

Michelle held me there as her tongue massaged the vein at the underside of my cock.    She pulled her mouth off of me.   I looked down at the cock ring and had an idea.    

"Michelle, do you think you can you take this thing off me?"   I grabbed it with my thumb and index finger.   She nodded and began to reach for it.   "...with your mouth?"

Pushing the cock out of the way, she leaned forward and bit it between her front teeth.   I stopped her.   "Take me in your mouth and see it you can take it off with your mouth."

She looked at it for a moment.  "I don't think so." She answered.

"Would you try?"

She nodded.  Then our attention was distracted as Karen's moans began to get louder.   With the vibrating nipple clamps still attached to her insides, and eventhough she was in a spread eagle position, Karen was trying to close her legs with very little success.    Chris took her nipple in his mouth and Chad followed suit.    She began to scream as she came.    The guys continued sucking for another minute as her breathing returned somewhat to normal.

Michelle reached over and rubbed Karen softly on the belly.    I said, "Would you try to take it off?  I think you can."

Chad, always the betting man, lifted his head from Karen's tit and said.   "Fifty bucks says she can't do it."

I think he said it more out of a challenge to get her to try to do it.

I looked at him and said, "You're on."    If she couldn't, I was still pretty sure I'd enjoy spending fifty bucks to have her try.
She glanced at Chad and then leaned forward and slid about half of my dick in her mouth.  As she paused, Michelle inhaled deeply through her nose and then took me to the opening of her throat   She gave a little swallow and I went deeper.  Her lips were still about  3 inches from the cock ring.  She swallowed and the head of my cock popped into her throat.   She then grabbed my ass and pulled herself further forward and I could feel my dick bend slightly.    She was able to touch her lips to the cock ring, but they were stretching to reach it.   Her teeth still had a long ways to go.  I imagined she still had a good inch to inch and a half before she'd be able to get her teeth to the back side of it.     She was trying to grip it with her lips but there was no way she was going to be able to get enough pressure to pull it off like that.      Michelle pulled her head back and removed herself from me.    I assumed that she had given up.  

She stood up said, "If I bend at the waist and tilt my head you'll go straight down my throat."

I watched as she leaned forward again allowing the length to slide into her mouth.   She had swallowed at the precise moment my dick had previously met resistance and the head easily slipped further in.    She was now at the point she was at a moment ago, though this time she didn't need to pull me into her to get this far.     I had my hips thrust as far forward as I could.   She gave a couple of swallows with her throat muscles and her mouth slipped a bit further on to me. I could feel her teeth close slightly and they barely touched the metal ring.  If she was going to be successful she'd have to take me at least another inch deeper.   She reached behind me and grabbing each ass cheek, she pulled.    I slid at least another 2" into her mouth.   Her lips were buried deep in the fluff of my pubic hair.   I was as deep into her as I could possibly go.  I could feel her teeth touch the base of my cock on the back side of the ring.    She began to back off bringing the cock ring with her.      She methodically worked it along my cock and only paused long enough to take a deep breath through her nose as my head exited the passage to her throat.    Another 10 seconds of working it along the shaft and she stood with her mouth closed.  

She looked at Chad as she pushed the cock ring through her closed lips with her tongue.   She reached up and took it with her fingers and tossed it to him saying, "As your sister, I would think you'd be a little more supportive of me."  She tossed the ring on the bed.   "You owe Joe fifty dollars."

"Your what?" Jill said.

Michelle had just spilled the beans.  There was complete silence until Chad said proudly, "She's my sister."

Jill pointed from Chad to Michelle and said incredulously, "You two.   You two are brother and sister???"

Michelle's face was ashen.    

Jill got up from the bed looking at Michelle, "Why would you..."  

Michelle was shaking her head, "But I didn't want to..."  Michelle turned to look at me.  Anything but looking at Jill.  

I tried to explain, "That's why Michelle freaked out when Chad came in the room earlier and why she didn't want him seeing her."  

I watched as Jill walked around the end of the bed away from us while looking back and forth between Chad to Michelle.  
I continued, "She didn't want Chad here, it was his and my idea..."

Jill picked up her panties and corset as she began gathering her stuff.   "You two..." she pointed at Chad and I, "...are a couple of sick fuckers," she said with utter disgust in her voice.    

Chad said, "Whatever.   Get your stuff and get the fuck out of here."   He got up from the bed.

"Oh, I am.  That is so gross." She was shaking her head.   She looked at Michelle, "I'm sorry Michelle, I never would have made you do those things if I had kno..."

Chad was walking around the bed toward her.

“Don't you fucking come near me, don't you fucking..." she demanded holding up her hand.  

He slowed his pace.   "I'm just seeing you out."  

"Oh, I'm leaving."  She shook her head again.  "I'm so gone."

She grabbed a bag in the corner that must have contained the street clothes that she had worn to get here.   She stepped into the bathroom and shut the door.   About a minute later the door opened and she walked a direct path from the bathroom to the bedroom door.  Opening it, the music from the other room blared in.    Chad followed her to the door that led to the hotel hallway as she let herself out.   Never having said another word, the door closed behind her.

Chad reentered the room.   "She was a bitch anyways.  She looked like a boring fuck too."   Chad looked at me, "Was she Joe?"   I didn't answer.  I was concerned more about Michelle who was hugging me.

Surprisingly, Michelle wasn't too upset.   She sat down on the bed next to Karen and said, "What was she supposed to think?  You can't blame her."    

Karen said, "It's not like you did anything with him.   The worst that happened is you put that contraption on him."   She noticed as we exchanged glances and said, "That''s not all that you did, is it."  Her voice trailed off.

Michelle said, "No, I'll tell you later."  To change the subject she said, "Your nipples are so long."

"And sensitive too.   Will you help me out of this bondage now?"

"No," Michelle said smiling,  "Now that Jill is gone we need a new leader and seeing that I am the only female not bound.   The position falls to me by default."

Michelle called me over to her and whispered in my ear, "Cassie has been in there far too long.   Make sure she's okay.  We'll come get you when we're done.   Don't come back in here with her before then, I don't want her seeing what I'm about to do.  And what I said earlier about you having sex with her - I take back.   You use your own judgment.   I'm fine with it as long as Chad and Cassie are okay with it to."  

I kissed her on the cheek.

Michelle crawled up between Karen's legs.  "Chris and Chad, you're in charge of Karen's nipples."    She then reached down and removed the two nipple clamps from Karen's pussy and tossed them beside her hips on the bed.   Her thumbs were on Karen's labia massaging the lips.   She bent down and just before her lips made contact she raised her head.   She looked at Karen and said, "You're going to have to ask - and you better use your manners."

Karen was looking down her body and gave a huge smile.    "I've wanted to say this for so many months -   Michelle, would you pretty please lick my pussy?"

(continued)



joe_and_michelle

  • Guest
Reply #15 on: July 23, 2012, 09:33:14 PM

All three of their heads fell forward but my attention was on Michelle.   I watched as she lightly licked Karen's pussy lips.   She then lifted her head and said to me, "Joe, unhook her legs from the bedpost and attach her ankle cuffs around me please?"
I wasted no time in releasing her ankles from the straps holding her to the bed.     I lifted each ankle up and began to wrap them around Michelle's waist.   But I noticed the thigh cuffs still on Michelle and had an idea.  Michelle was on all fours in front of Karen.   I brought Karen's ankle to Michelle's thigh and clipped it.   I did the same with the other ankle.      This position caused Karen's pussy to spread wide for Michelle.   

That's when I noticed the remote beneath Michelle.   I reached down and grabbed it and turned it to 7 and set it back down.   Michelle's ass wiggled and she murmured, "Thank you babe," while never allowing her tongue to break contact from Karen.

I watched for a couple of minutes as my wife enjoyed her friend.    Karen's was encouraging Michelle.  "You're doing great Michelle, just imagine what you'd like have done to you and do it to me."

Michelle never brought her head up.   Either did the guys as I watched as her nipples were sliding in and out of their mouths.    Karen began to get louder and encouraged the trio on.   Her hips rose off the mattress as she screamed, "Ahhhhh, ahhhh, I'm cumming."   

She was cumming alright.   Right into my wife's mouth.   The orgasm had ended, but the 3 continued the assault on Karen.   I turned and walked out of the room to get Cassie.

I found they had strapped her in the chair with her feet over the arm rests attached by a strap to the leg.   Her wrists were attached to her thigh cuffs.    The position she was in left poor accessibility to her pussy.  She still had the ball gag in her mouth and her blindfold on.   She also had the nipple clips on that were attached by the chain.    I walked back in the bedroom and retrieved a few things from the case.   A couple of feathers and a little metal thing that resembled a pizza cutter, except the edges of it had tiny little pointy metal.    I regarded the 4 on the bed and then went back into Cassie's room.

Before I approached her I walked around to the bar and poured myself a drink.   I was taking in her sheer beauty.    I walked over to the radio and turned it down a bit.    Sensing someone in the room she began to make a sound behind the ball gag.   I didn't respond.

I walked over to the coffee table and dragged it to its rightful spot between the couch and the pair of chairs.  Unhooking Cassie, I helped her from the chair.     She began to struggle but a gentle tug on the chain that connected the nipples put an end to that.   I had her lay back on the coffee table as I attached her wrist and ankle bonds to the legs of the table.    Her body was now accessible to me for what I had planned for her.   I lifted her head and put a pillow from the couch under her head for comfort.

I reached and took the ball gag from her mouth.   

"Chad?  Is that you?"   

I didn't answer. 

"Where's Chad, can he come in here?   Chad are you in here?"

I reached and tugged slightly on the chain again.   "Owww," she said.

I then leaned down and kissed her open mouthed.   Our tongues met and I released the clip from her nipple.   Surprisingly she didnt scream, but gave a grunt from the back of her throat. 

"Thank you," she said. 

I put my mouth back on hers and removed the other nipple clip.   This one brought a bit more pain to her as she groaned into my mouth.   After another minute I sat back up.   She seemed so relaxed.    Her nipples on the other hand actually looked a bit deformed.   They were pinched at the base and the tip looked like it was ready to burst.

I picked up the feather and touched at her ribs to her right side.   She flinched and slid to her left to avoid it.    I had the other feather waiting for her.    She said, "No fair."

I leaned down until my lips were about an inch from her nipple and then touched her at the back of her rib cage where it met the table   She arched her back to escape the feather and my tongue gently licked at her nipple.    "OH," she said as she laid back flat again.  She had a smiling smirk on her face.

I did it again and she slowly arched her back anticipating the tongue.   This time she didnt retreat when my tongue touched her.    "Mmmmmmm," she moaned, "That feels good.   They're so sore."

I stopped and she laid back flat again.   I moved my mouth above her other tit.   I tickled again and she arched her back.   My tongue met her nipple.    She slowly let her back drift back to the table and I followed with my mouth.   I gently kissed both her nipples.    After a few moments I backed off.

"That felt good Joe," she said.

I didn't respond.

"Keep doing that to my boobs, please.   They're very sore and that feels real good."

I bent back down and took her right nipple in my mouth and using the feather I circled it around the areola on her other breast.    After a minute I quit and switched.   I kept it up for a minute and switched.    I raised my head.

"Thank you Joe."

"How did you know it's me?" I asked.

"Because you're nice and gentle.   Chris and Chad aren't."

I reached to remove the blindfold.   As I came into contact with it she said, "No, leave it on please."     My hand backed away.   "I just feel like it's okay if you touch me if I can't see it - while we're alone, I mean.  I don't know how to explain it."

"You don't need to explain Cassie."

She said, "Where's Chad?"

I didn't answer.   Instead I asked her if she wanted something to drink.   

"Actually, I'd love an ice cube."

"Okay," I took an ice cube out and put it in her mouth. 

"That tastes good, what is that, gin?"

"Yes," I answered, "would you like a sip?"

"In a minute."

I reached and grabbed another ice cube.   I held it over her nipple.  As a drop hit her nipple she cooed, "Oh god that felt good.   Will you rub it around on my boobs?"

I put the cube to her chest and slid it up to her nipple and circled her areola.    She let out a deep sighed relief.    "Thank you," she said.    I slid the ice cube to her other tit and did the same thing.   The ice cube had almost melted and I bent down and sucked it off of her chest.

I took another ice cube from my glass and slid it into her mouth.   "Mmmmmm"

It was then that we heard Karen's orgasm from the other room.   "Wow.  What did they do to cause that?"

"You'll know soon enough."

"Is Karen and Michelle going to be in there with me?"

I answered, "Do you want them to be?"

"Yes."   

I pulled out another ice cube and began sliding it up and down her body.   I slid it from her breasts to just above her pubic mound, then back up to her chest and then across both nipples.   She said, "Are you going to fuck me tonight Joe."

"Do you want me to?"

"No, I would prefer you not to."

"Okay then, I won't."

She continued, "A friend of mine has been in love with you for about 4 years and she'd die if she found out."

"What do you mean you have a friend that loves me???  What are you talking about?"

"I'm Heather's friend." she said.

"Heather who?"

"You work with her silly.   Heather.  Heather Martin."

"You're that Cassie??    I didn't know that.   She talks about you all the time."

"She talks about you all the time too.    Can I have another ice cube?  Please."

I gave her another ice cube then asked, "What do you mean ‘she loves me’ - like a friend you mean, right?"

She swirled the ice cube around in her mouth and said, "Guys are such morons.   Joe, she has been in love with you forever.   You're just blind?"

"But I was dating Michelle before Heather and I met."

"That doesn't mean that she can't like you.    Do you remember when she was a no-show at your wedding?"

"Yes," I answered.

"I think she told you about an aunt dying or something, do you remember that?"

"Yes, it was her mom's sister and she needed to travel with her mom because her mom hates to drive.  They had to go down to Indianapolis.   It was about 9 months after Heathers dad died.   She told me after we had gotten back from our honeymoon."

"Yes, but she didn't have an aunt die.   She didn't go to your wedding because she had come over my house and we got smashed together.   She was such a mess that weekend."

"But we were never were close in that way."

"You didn't have to be.   She loves you and loves going to work everyday because you're there.   She always flirted with you hoping that you'd see something in her."

"Well, I did, but..."

Cassie completed my sentence, "...but you were with someone already.   I know.  She knows.   But that doesn't make it easier.   There was a time that you and Michelle were fighting and she thought you were breaking up before you were engaged.   I told her not to get her hopes up, but she did."   She recalled something that Heather had told her.   "Do you remember when her dad died?"

"Yeah, she was pretty messed up."

"Right.   She still talks about when you came to the funeral home and hugged her.  You had kissed her on the forehead telling her everything would be fine.   You took her by the hands and told her to stay strong.    You hugged her again and held her head to your chest and you shed a tear with her telling her everything would be alright over and over.   You went for a walk out in the parking lot and when she seemed cold you gave her your jacket."

I remembered.   That was exactly what had happened. 

"She said that she wanted to hold you forever and never let you go when you had hugged her.  She told me that things seemed so perfect at that moment."

"But her feelings have faded over time, right?" I suggested.

"No, they haven't.   Have you noticed she doesn't date?   I mean, she's been asked out by a million guys and she's gone on dates but she always has an excuse as to why she won't go out with them again.    She splits her time between me, another friend, her sister, or her mom.    It's been 3-1/2 years now.    I didn't even tell her why I was coming to Chicago.   She knows Chad is your brother-in-law.   That's part of the reason I haven't dated Chad eventhough he's been asking me out for a year.   Because of the connection to you."

Michelle popped her head around the corner and wiggled her finger to me to come to the other room.

I said to Cassie, "Thanks for telling me this.   I appreciate it."

"Joe," Cassie said, "You can't tell her that I told you.  I just felt I needed to say it."

"I won't, promise."   I looked back at Michelle, then back to Cassie, "You don't have to go in the other room if you don't want to."

"I want to - I live for the moment Joe."   She smiled.   "Promise me one thing."

"What's that?"

"No more ball gag."

"Promise."  I released her restraints and walked her into the room.  As we walked into the room, I noticed that Chris and Karen had stepped into the bathroom.   

Karen came up and took Cassie's hand.    "How are you doing Cassie?"

Cassie let Michelle take her hands and I noticed her squeeze them slightly.   "I'm good thanks.   I think I need a drink though.  Can you help me to the bed?" 

Michelle began helping Cassie to the bed.   "Do you want some wine?"   

Cassie nodded.   "Thanks."

Michelle looked at me and I said that I'd get the wine.   

Michelle was worried about what Cassie must have been thinking of her and about everything going on in the room tonight and began to state her concerns.   "Cassie, I'm sorry about what's happened here tonight, I actually didn't expect you and Chad to be coming here...."

"Stop Michelle.   You don't have to explain anything. I'm having fun, like I told Joe a few minutes ago.   I live for the moment.  I would never pass judgment on anyone.   I also know that you didn't want Chad here.  It was his idea...   To be perfectly honest - and that's the type of person I am - I have no problems with you and Chad being in here together like this.   I'm having fun and I trust you and Joe completely.  I just want you to know that."

Chad crawled up on the bed behind Cassie, "Then you need to lie back Cass.  You're going to love what's about to happen to you."

She laid back and Chad attached her to the bed with her legs spread wide and her hands spread straight to the sides so that all five of us could find a place on the bed around her.     He had gotten out the pump and put on the 1" diameter cylinder and laid it between her spread legs.

Karen and Chris came out of the room and were walking toward the bed.    Chris said, "Damn Cassie, you look good enough to eat."

She answered, "You already did, you want seconds?"

This brought a laugh from everyone.   He answered, "Yeah, because I want to hear you squeal without the ball gag in the mouth."

I went to Karen and looked at her.   Her nipples seemed freakishly weird.   They were about 1-1/2" long, but upon closer inspection could tell that part of it was her areola sticking up.      "How are they," I asked.   

"Didn't hurt a bit."

"Are they super sensitive, like Michelle's?"

"Kiss one and see."

I bent and gently took her nipple in my mouth.   She moaned.    Both of her hands went to the back of my head and she caressed my hair.   I held it between my front teeth and began flicking it up and down like a light switch.   She said, "Oh no you don't.  It's Cassie's turn."   She then pushed my head back.   She was smiling at me.

" I guess the answer is - yes, they're very sensitive."   

She smiled.

Chad said, "Where's Cassie's ball gag."

I said, "Cassie hated the ball gag too.  She doesn't want it back in.   I think it's unanimous that they were a bust."

Chris said, "Good, I like to hear what they're saying."   He looked at Michelle, "I could listen to Michelle scream all night long."

Michelle blushed a little bit.    Karen hit Chris, "Be nice."

"I'm sorry Michelle, you know I'm joking."   He walked up to her and rubbed her back.   

She said, "I know."

His hand went down to her ass and rubbed it.   She leaned into him slightly.   He said, "You've still got a couple of welts there.   You shouldn't have been such a bad girl."   Then he patted her ass making her jump a bit.   The welts seemed to sting again.

While I was out with Cassie, Chad had told everyone that he wanted them kissing her all over while the clit pump worked its magic.    They had all agreed.   She wouldn't know who would be doing what to her.    Michelle was going to work the pump while everyone else worked her over with their tongue's.

Everyone climbed onto the bed and Chad asked if she was ready.   She said she was and all 3 of us guys and Karen began kissing between her thighs, on her stomach and on her tits.   There was to be no talking so that Cassie wouldn't know who was where.   She was giving encouraging comments about how well it felt.

Michelle put the cylinder over Cassie's clit and began to pump.   She pumped about 5 times but nothing happened.   The suction needed to be sealed with wetness.   Michelle looked around at everyone.  Their eyes were closed but she needed the area around the clit wet.   She tapped me on the shoulder.   I looked up and she pointed and stuck her tongue out as though she wanted me to lick it.   I shook my head and continued licking her stomach.   Chris had watched me and when she pointed for him to do it, he shook his head too.    Michelle actually seemed flustered.   I pointed at her and then pointed to Cassie's pussy.   Michelle shook her head.   I pointed again.   

Michelle looked to make sure nobody else was looking and put her head down.   As her tongue touched the top of her slit and began licking the area, Cassie said, "Oh god, Michelle, that feels so good."

Michelle's head shot up.   "That wasn't me."

"If you say so.   But since Karen is kissing my boob.   I would have to ask which one of the guys has long hair that just touched the inside of my thigh?"

Chad said, "Why would you think Karen is kissing you there?" 

"Because she's got longer nails.   She touched my shoulder a minute ago.   Same way I can tell Chris is kissing my other boob, he has facial stubble.    Joe is on my right kissing my stomach and thighs, he has a soft kiss.   And you Chad are on my left, your lips kiss me with a sort of pinch.   Michelle was licking my vagina, and I really wish she would continue doing it."

Michelle leaned down and began swirling her tongue around at the top near Cassie's clit again.    "Mmmmmm, and she does a wonderful job of it."

Michelle sat up and held the cylinder over the clitoris and pressed down slightly.   She began squeezing the trigger slowly and the tip of the cylinder sucked down to form a seal to the moist pink inner flesh of Cassie's pussy.   We were all tickling and kissing Cassie's body and we watched as her clitoris began to climb the inside of the tube.   

It was only about 1/4" up and Cassie said, "Oh my, what's happening.  What is that?"

"Does it feel good Cass?" Chad said.

"Oh God yes, what are you doing to me.  yeahhhhhh". She gave a little squeal.   "Oh my God."

Her clitoris was about 1/3" up and Karen released the air relieving the suction.    The clitoris stood about 1/4".   Michelle licked her lips then leaned down and kissed it.   Michelle's lips spread and the tip of her tongue touched the tip of the clitoris.   
"Oh God Michelle you are a tease.   Lick ittttttt."      I looked over and Michelle she had a sort of embarrassed smile on her face - but overall I think she was enjoying what she was doing to Cassie.

Michelle sat up and reapplied the cylinder.   She began squeezing the trigger again.   The clit immediately was at the 1/3" mark and within a minute was at 1/2".    Cassie was screaming how good it felt.  A few more squeezes and it was very close to 3/4" up the tube.   Cassie was beside herself trying to kick her legs.   

Michelle released the air from and the tube and slid it off leaving her clit sticking straight up about 1/2" long.  Cassie was anticipating what was going to happen next.    "Please lick my pussy Michelle.   Please let it be that."    Michelle looked at me, smiled, and then bent forward.

Michelle's lips touched the clit and Cassie let out a relieved scream "Yeesssss, thannnkkkkkk youuuuu."      She then said, "Chad, take my blindfold off."   With her mouth open, Michelle used just the tip of the tongue and swatted the clitoris around like a tiny punching bag.   Cassie was in a panic as she began trying to thrust her hips up to have Michelle take more of her in to her mouth.

Chad removed the blindfold and Cassie immedialtely tilted her head up to see what Michelle was doing.    "Ohhhhhh mmmyyyyy Gooooooddddd.    I'm going to cummmmmmmmm.   Don't stop Michellleeeee.   Don't you fuckkkingggg stop doing that.   Don't sto...."   She threw her head back and a splash of liquid sprayed into Michelle's open mouth.   Instinctively Michelle closed her mouth and another spasm caused a lesser amount of spray to hit Michelle's chin.    I never knew that women could do that and here I had witnessed it twice within 2 hours.

What came over Michelle next surprised me.    She opened her mouth wide and covered all of Cassie's pussy and began jabbing her tongue around the vaginal opening.     This caused Cassie's intensity to increase two fold and she started yellling at Michelle.   "Keep doing it.   Keep doing it.   Oh Michelle, I'm going to cum again."   Michelle was in a fervor moving her lips around and thrusting her tongue around, then she began to flick the clitoral nub again with her tongue at a very fast rate and Cassie began whipping her head around.    "Chaddddddd, ohhhh Fuckkkkkk. I'm Cummminggggg."   Another spray of cum hit Michelle on the lip and chin.   Cassie gave a squeal and then yelled "Stop Michelle, oh please stop."     Michelle didn't stop, but she slowed her attack to gentle licks.  She then took Cassie's clit between her lips and slowly sucked on it for a few seconds and then released it.   Michelle raised her head.

Chad said, "Put the cylinder back on."

Cassie pleaded with Michelle not to.

Michelle placed the cylinder back over the clit.   It was then that I noticed all of the liquid on her lips and chin.   Michelle put the cylinder back over the clitoris and began to squeeze the trigger.

"No more, please," Cassie yelled.

Michelle continued squeezing about 6 more times and Cassie screamed again as she threw her head back.    Some more liquid sprayed from her pussy and hit Michelle's hand that was squeezing the trigger.      "Fuckkkkkkkkk," Cassie yelled. 
 
The clitoris was about 3/4" up the cylinder.  She calmed down a bit and began to watch as it climbed higher.  "Oh my God this feels so good."   She looked at Michelle and said, "I'm sorry."  She was talking about cumming in Michelle's mouth and on her face.    "YOU are amazing."   Cassie rolled her head back and looked at Chad, "I've never cum like that before.  Michelle just gave me the most... "   She closed her eyes as her  and said, "Oh she's..., I'm going to cum again."

I looked at her clit and it was over an inch up the cylinder.

"Yes, I'm gonnaaaaa cummmmmm again.   Eeeeeeeeeeiiiiii."

Michelle released the air and took the cylinder off.   She grabbed it like a mini dick with her index finger and thumb and began to stroke up and down like she was jacking it off.   Cassie legs stiffened as she pushed her hips upward.   She screamed again and orgasmed for the 4th time in about 4 minutes.   Either that or it was one long orgasm. 

I looked at Michelle and her nipples were rock hard and her areola cones were about 1/3 of the size of what they were earlier.   They still looked extremely sexy.

Cassie said, "Michelle, come up here."   

Michelle looked up at her.   "Come up here Michelle," she panted.   Michelle glanced at Karen and then set the pump down between Cassie's legs as she crawled up to her by putting one leg to the right side of Cassie's body and the the other leg to the left side of Cassie's body.  She was straddling Cassie’s stomach when she stopped.

"Kiss me.  NOW," Cassie demanded.   

Michelle leaned forward and Cassie opened her mouth and they began to kiss.   It lasted about 2 minutes.   During which time we released all of Cassie's binds.    When they were free, Cassie's arms immediately wrapped around Michelle and pulled her tighter to her.   The sight of their breasts mashed together was spectacular.   

Cassie then grabbed Michelle's face and pushed it away just enough that she could kiss Michelle's chin, cheek and lips.   Cleaning Michelle of the cum spray that she had just deposited there.

"That was amazing, Michelle.  Thank you."   She then put her hands to the back of Michelle's head and pulled her head down to her awaiting lips again.

Chad had produced his phone from somewhere and was taking more pictures.

Never breaking the kiss, Cassie rolled to the side and Michelle rolled off of Cassie toward Karen.    She continued pushing until Michelle was on her back.    "Now I'm going to return the favor."   Michelle gave the slightest shake of her head and then reconsidered and nodded her head.

Karen added, "And I'll help."   Cassie smiled at Karen and they both kneeled between Michelle's legs and spread them wide.   
I couldn't believe how flexible Michelle was.  Her legs were splayed wide open so that the outside of her thighs layed perfectly flat to the mattress.   Karen and Cassie would take turns licking her or one would be licking the bottom of her slit while the other licked her clitoris.   Michelle's hand was resting on the top of each of their heads.   Her eyes were closed but then she opened them and looked at me.  She had a huge smile on her face and she let her eyes close softly again.

Karen and Cassie were both on all fours as they performed their magic on Michelle.   Chris walked up behind the two and put a hand to each of their asses and rubbed the cheek.    "All I've seen are the women cumming all night.   I think it's the guys turn now."

Chris reached down and spread Cassie's knees further apart and crawled up on the bed behind her.   She looked back at him and smiled as she arched her back a bit and spread her legs further.   Chris's cock was pointing straight out and he put it up to her pussy lips.   As it touched they spread effortlessly.   He wet the head of his cock by sliding it up and down the length.     Her clit was still sticking out and he began to slide the head of his dick over it rapidly.   

She began to moan and then said, "Just fuck me Chris."   He put the head of his cock into her opening and very slowly slid into her.   

He gave her a slap on the ass and said, "God damn your pussy feels good."   He looked to Chad and said, "You lucky son of a bitch."     

Chris started fucking Cassie hard and didn't stop.   She lost interest in eating Michelle's pussy but who could blame her, Chris wasn't the gentle type.    She started cumming about 3 minutes later screaming very loudly.   

I was actually surprised hotel security hadn't arrived at some point.    Chris continued fucking her and she had 4 more orgasms over the next 6 minutes before he delivered his load into her.   She was whipped.   She fell forward on the bed completely exhausted.  As his cock exited her pussy he said, "That girl is something else."

Then Karen, repeating her performance for Saturday, said to nobody in particular.  "Roll her over."

Chris rolled her over. Karen knelt between her legs and began harvesting her husband’s cum.    Cassie bent her knees to give better access to Karen and soon was approaching orgasm again.   Her orgasm wasn't as loud as any of her previous ones, but that probably had more to do with her losing her voice from all the screaming she had done.   When Karen had finished with her, Cassie was done.   

Chris picked Cassie up and carried her to the chair in the corner.   Someone had turned it around so that it was facing us.  He sat her down in it and then covered her with a blanket from the bed.

Chris walked over to the bed and told Michelle to come to him.   She stared at him for a moment.   He was looking at her expectantly.   “I’ve been waiting since Saturday for your lips to be on me, and in that time I’ve watched you suck yet another cock.   It’s my turn now.   I’m done waiting Michelle.”

Michelle crawled across the bed to where he was and tried to give him a kiss on the lips.   He didn’t allow it.    He pushed gently on her shoulder and Michelle bent down and took his head in her mouth.   His cock was slowly deflating from the orgasm he had just had.   It lost some of its girth and about an inch of his length.   But it was still a thick long cock. 
She looked at it.

"Take it all Michelle.   We all know you can now.    And there's still some cum left in there for you.  We all know how you like the taste of cum."

“Please don’t talk like that to me, it’s very demeaning.”   With that, Michelle grabbed his shaft with two hands and began stroking it slowly.   Some cum emitted from the head and Michelle leaned forward and licked it off with the tip of her tongue.   She continued stroking his cock as her lips kissed the top half of the head of his cock.   Then she took it in her mouth.   She took all but about two inches and held him there.   

“How’s Cassie’s juices taste on me,” Chris asked as he rubbed Michelle’s head.   “She’s got the sweetest tasting pussy.”
Michelle started backing off.

"All of it this time," Chris said.  She now only held the head and she began taking it in again.   She paused at the same point - about 2 inches from the base.   She began to back off but he grabbed her by the hair and pulled at it prohibiting her from backing off of it any further.   "No you don't.   All of it."   She began taking it back in and reached the point where she had just been and stopped.   Chris grabbed the back of her head and applied pressure as he pulled her head to his body.    All at once her lips slid all the way forward and her lips were buried in his pubic hair.      Chris released her head but she didn't move.   She stayed still with his cock buried in her throat.

Chris began rubbing her hair and said, "Good girl. You’ve really taken to this cock sucking business haven’t you?"   Very slowly she began to back off of his dick.      His cock fell from her mouth and she looked up at him.   

“Get back on it and don’t stop until I say,” he said.   She returned his cock to her mouth and took all of him in again and for the next couple of minutes slid him in and out of her mouth as he rubbed her head.   Then he said, “Alright.”   Finally she released it and it fell straight down.

Chris said to Michelle, "Let’s get in the shower, I’ll return the favor."   She didn't say a thing as she just got up from the floor and followed him into the bathroom.

Karen said to me, "Looks like you're the only one that still needs to have his oil changed."     I smiled at her.

She asked, "Do you want my mouth, pussy or my ass?"

"How about if I just lay back on the bed and do whatever you want to me?"

She pushed me back and I laid flat out.   She kissed my chest and then my stomach and then looked at me and said, "I think I'll give you a blowjob and hopefully somebody will be walking by and take advantage of my vulnerable position."   She looked at Chad, “Hint, hint.”  With that she took me in her mouth.

Chad walked up behind her.   "I've been watching you shake this pretty little ass around the office for the last 2 months and dreamed about this."   She let out a loud grunt as Chad buried his refreshed cock in her pussy."

I closed my eyes and enjoyed her expert cock sucking expertise.   She would suck me for a while and then take me out of her mouth and suck on my nuts for a bit before taking me back in her mouth.    Chad was laying it to her, quit forcefully as a few times he thrust into her so hard he push her body forward and she'd lose grip of my cock with her lips.   

We soon heard Michelle yelling from the bathroom.   She was screaming encouragements to Chris to make her cum.   He was eating her pussy.   

I heard Cassie mumble something and she got up from the chair and entered the bathroom.   I watched as the bathroom door swung open and could see through the glass shower doors.    Michelle was standing with her back to the wall and one leg on the wall opposite her.   Chris was on his knees with his tongue up her pussy.   The door closed shut as Michelle began her orgasm.

This brought me off.    I gave Karen fair warning as I thrust my hips forward.    She took me to the back of her mouth and held me there.   As I released the first spurt I could feel her begin to swallow.   The throat muscles sliding across the head of my dick was a phenomenal feeling and this made my 30 second orgasm even better as she continued that awesome technique on me.

Her orgasm soon followed as she continued to slide her lips up and down on me.    She was much less vocal then her previous orgasms of the night were.    I watched as she lifted her mouth off of me and let out a long "ohhhhhhhhhhh yessssssss" and then she began to shudder.   She told Chad to stop and he pulled out of her.   She spun around on the bed and took him in her mouth.    It suddenly dawned on me that I had yet to see anyone cum in her.

Chad's hands went to her head and he ran her fingers through her hair.   Within a few moments of her rocking back and forth on him, he commented, "Fuck Karen, you know how to give a blow job."    It didn't take long before he shot off in her mouth.   She was still milking him when Chris came out of the bathroom.   Leaving the bathroom door wide open I could see Cassie and Michelle in the shower in an embrace.     Karen noticed also and got up and walked toward the bathroom.

She started to pull the door shut behind her but Chris said, "Leave it open."   She left it open and never looked back as she opened the shower door to join the other two girls.   We guys had all gotten our underwear and shorts back on and were having some beer.   Chad had grabbed his phone and stood at the door taking picture after picture of the girls kissing and washing each other.   There was much giggling and they were enjoying themselves immensely.     After a short while the girls soon called for someone to bring them towels.   Chad walked in and handed them 3 towels, but only after he offered to lick them dry.   They all refused, but Karen did consider the offer.   

The girls dried off and started to get dressed.    Chris suggested that they only put on their bra and panties only and they all did.   

After about an hour of sitting having drinks, Chris said he'd love to stick around but he needed to get some sleep since he had to get up in about 3 hours and was heading back down to their room.   Karen and Chris both put on their clothes.     Cassie mentioned to Chad that she was getting tired also and wanted to go.   Chad said that he wanted to hang out for a little while and that she could go lay down in the the other room.   She said that she'd prefer to go to their own room so that she didn't have to wake up later just to go back to the room.

Karen said, "We'll walk you back to your room Cassie."

Cassie looked at Chad and said, "Do you mind if I go back to the room without you then?"

"Of course not, Cass.   Go get some sleep."   He stood and gave her a kiss and she slipped on her shorts and shirt and walked out the door with Karen and Chris.

Michelle and I were sitting on the couch and Chad came and sat next to her.     He asked Michelle, "Are you sorry about what happened tonight between us tonight?"

She just stared at him and said, "No.   Are you?"

He shook his head.    "I wish it would have gone further."

"What do you mean Chad?   You wanted to fuck me?"

He shook his head again, “No, I didn’t want to fuck you Michelle."

Michelle nodded her head.    "I actually thought about it...  I understand why..."

Chad interrupted her.  "I said I didn’t want to fuck you Michelle.   But I really would like to make love to you."

Michelle stared at him when he made this statement.   She glanced back at me as though she was expecting me to say something to that.   

"What?" I asked.

"What do you think about what Chad just said?"

I came right out with my true thoughts, "I have never seen two people as close as you two are.   Not your mom and dad.  Not my mom and dad.  Nobody I've ever met.   I am amazed by what you both share together.  Sometimes I am jealous of what you two have together but I would never feel threatened by it.    I think of Chad as my brother, not just my brother-in-law."

"That didn't answer my question Joe."

I told her what I think she wanted to hear - my blessing.  "You need to get up and go in the other room with your Chad right now."

Her eyes started to water.   "You wouldn't hate me for it?"

"No.   I could never hate you Michelle.   I would be very upset if you didn't do what you wanted though - what your heart is telling you to do."

She took my hand and said, "I love you so much."   Then she leaned into me and kissed me.   

Michelle stood up.  She began to turn toward the bedroom but then turned back to me and held out her hand.   "I can only do this if you're there with me Joe.   That's the only way."    I took her hand and stood up and walked with her and Chad into the bedroom.

She had Chad lay on the bed.   He unbuttoned his shorts and lifted his hips off the bed.   He slid his shorts down to his knees and Michelle took them the rest of the way off.    He reached for his underwear but she pushed his hands away.   Michelle grabbed the waistband and started to pull the underwear down.   His cock and balls were soon exposed and Michelle finished undressing Chad.   He had just had two orgasms over the last couple of hours and his cock wasn't hard now.   Michelle just looked at his cock almost seeming afraid of it.

"Touch me Michelle."   He paused as she stared it.   "Make me hard."

Michelle kneeled between his spread legs and wrapped both hands around it as though she was grabbing a baseball bat.   She began stroking it  up and down very slowly.   She continued doing this for a bit and then she looked back at me.   I didn't say anything, I just watched.  Michelle turned back toward his cock.   She bent down and opened her mouth very wide and slid the lips around it.     She bobbed her head up and down taking him to the back of her mouth, but no further.   “It’s so big,” she said.

"Take off your bra Michelle, show me your gorgeous body." 

Michelle let go of his cock and it flopped to his stomach.      She reached up to the clip that hooked the two cups of her bra together and slowly slid the loop off of the clip.    Ever so slowly she pulled the cups to the sides revealing her tits as she stared at him to read his reaction.

"Beautiful," he said.

Michelle reached down and grabbed Chad's cock like she held it moments before.   She leaned forward and guided the head to her tits and rubbed it around both of her breasts.   She then lowered her mouth and took his cock back into her mouth.
 Michelle spun around and swung her leg over the top of Chad's head.     Chad reached up and unsnapped the underwear and pulled them off of her.    She squatted lower bringing her pussy to his mouth.   She had gotten into a 69 with her brother.   Something she and I had never done together.

Chad still wasn't hard but he had stiffened up a bit.   I picked up Chad's cellphone and took a picture.    I then got down at the end of the bed and whispered Michelle's name.   She opened her eyes and looked at me with his dick in her mouth and I snapped another picture.   She closed her eyes again.    About 1 minute later she orgasmed as her brother ate her.
She climbed off of Chad.   His cock was now at about 75% hard.    That was good enough in his book.   He said, "I want in you."

She stood on the bed and straddled his lower body.    She spread her legs wide and squatted until her pussy touched his cock head.   Chad positioned it to the opening and she lowered herself on to him.  She moaned as his cock penetrated her.     "Oh God, Chadddddddd.  It’s so big."   She slowly slid down on him.   Their eye contact never broke.  “We’re making love.”

“Damn Michelle, you’re so…”  He didn’t finish.

“Tight?” Michelle asked.

Chad nodded. 

“You’re so big,” Michelle said.   “It feels so good Chad.   You're stretching me open so wide.  I'm so full.”

(continued)



joe_and_michelle

  • Guest
Reply #16 on: July 23, 2012, 09:34:00 PM

She was about 2" from taking it all.   She slid her feet back under her so that she was on her knees.   She spread her knees further so that she could go lower but he did not slide any further into her.   Chad reached up and grabbed her breasts and she fell forward into him.    She then began to rock back and forth as his cock got harder.     Their eyes never left each other’s.   They continued a nice slow rhythm for about 2 minutes and her breathing began to quicken.

“Oh God Chad,” she was panting.  “Oh my God.”   She was still panting but she quit talking.

Chad was smiling at her.   “Talk to me,” he whispered.

“You’re going to…   Chad, you’re going to make me…”   She couldn’t say it.   Then her orgasm slammed out of her. 
“AHhhhhhh Yessssssssss.”   She opened her eyes.   “You’re making me cum Chad.   Oh God this is so good.  Yesssss.  Oh Chadddyyyyy.”

“God, the way your muscles are convulsing around me,” Chad grunted.  He loooked at me like he was wondering what that feeling was - almost asking me with his eyes if this is how all her orgasms felt.

She leaned her head forward and she began to kiss him hungrily.   She was moaning into his mouth as her orgasm continued.   

Their kiss soon became less passionate and more tender.  She opened her eyes as she separated their lips.   She glanced at me and said, “I love you Joe.”

“I love you Michelle.”

She continued to stare at me.   

“Do you want me to leave?” I asked.

“No, I really want…   really need you to stay here.”

“Then I will.”

She rolled off of Chad and laid on her back next to him.    He got up and was between her spread legs.    "Grab the back of your knees like you did on the video."

She hated how she looked on the video when she watched herself in that position, but that didn't stop her now.   She reached down as pulled her knees up toward her chest.   Her legs fell open.   "Like this?" she asked.

He nodded as he stared at her spread pussy.   "You are so beautiful," he said.

"Fuck me Chad."   She didn't ask, she told him.

Chad put his cock between her pussy lips and slowly slid into her.   She closed her eyes as he slid in and out of her.   I got on the bed next to her and whispered in her ear, "Don't forget to talk dirty."

She opened her eyes and looked at me.   "Put your cock in my mouth." 

"No, I want you to enjoy getting fucked by Chad.   That’s what I want you to concentrate on – Chad fucking you." 

She turned her head and looked at Chad as he slowly slid in and out of her.  "Oh God, Chad, what are we doing?"   Her eyes were half closed and her breathing began to pick up.     "What are we doing?"     "Oh God."   "Faster Chad, make me cum."   
He quickened his pace.   "Oh Chadddddd."   She released her legs and put her feet down and lifted her ass off the mattress.   
"Faster, make me cummmmmmmmmm."    Chad got up on his knees a bit to adjust to the new angle and began thrusting in and out of her very fast.   “Yes, right there.   Fuck my pussy hard.”    Her 3rd orgasm began.   "Aahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh Goddddddddddddddd"    Her fingers clawed outward and grasped at the mattress.   She was whipping her head frantically.   
Chad never stopped fucking her and her orgasm finally subsided after about a minute.    She then told him that he needed to hurry and finish, that she couldn't take much more.

"It’s going to be a while, you want to make me cum, don’t you?”     

She nodded, "Yes, but hurry."

Chad moved so that he was almost sitting on his heels and while still in her pulled her up to him and their chests met.   Gravity brought her down and she was impaled on him.   

She screamed.  “Ahhhhhhhhhh Chad.”    She now had a cock in her deeper than ever before.   They were both sitting straight up with her legs wrapped around him.

"I am not going to hurry for you though. That I promise."

He then began bouncing her up and down on him as his arms held her tight to him.   Her own downward weight was forcing him into her deeper.   She began grunting loudly.   He was knocking at her cervix door.   "Oh God, nothing has ever been so..."

He began bouncing her harder and with more force.   Michelle looked toward me and our eyes locked.    She couldn't keep her eyes open and focused on me.   They continued this way for another minute or so.   Michelle said, "It's starting to hurt.   We can't do it like this."   He put his mouth over hers to quiet her.   They kissed wildly.    He continued bouncing her and she began to moan louder in his mouth.   Then her legs shot out behind him as he mercilessly continued bouncing her up and down on him.   He continued to bounce her and she yelled as she came a 4th time.    It was the most erotic thing I had ever seen.   I could see that his cock was not almost completely in her.

Chad then let her lay back and he rolled her over.   She was about to push herself up with her hands but he was too quick and pulled her up at the waist so that her ass stuck up in the air.   He reentered her as her face was buried in the mattress.   
"Please hurry," she said.  “I don’t know how much more I can take.”

Michelle never looked more slutty.   It was like she was his plaything and he could position her in any way he wanted.   Her chest and face were against the mattress with her back arched so that her ass stuck high in the air.   He began fucking her again.    Her knees slid wider across the mattress to open herself up further.  It was but a 2 minutes and she had her 5th orgasm.

As it subsided, she said, “I can't take any more, you have to stop."

He never stopped as he kept fucking his sister.   "I might never get the chance to do this again Michelle.  I'm going to make it last for as long as I can."

"Oh Goddddddddddd," she whimpered.    She then suggested, "Let me suck it then.   I'll make you cum that way."

"No sis, we’re going to keep doing this.   You feel so good.   It's so warm and soft.   And….  I love how tight your pussy is and how it contracts on me when you cum."

"You can have me anytime you want, just stop now."   Her face was wet with sweat.   Her body was sweating also.   She began to panting again.    He stroked in and out of her - first fast, then slow.   A minute later she was there again.   "Oh Godddd no...."  She closed her eyes tightly.   "You're going to make me cum again, Chad."   

Chad pulled out of her and rolled her over onto her back.   He grabbed her and pulled her to the edge of the bed with her legs spread wide.    He entered her again.    She was looking up at him.   "Please hurry.   Plea..."   She shook her head and began frantically telling him.   "Oh God, here it comes.   You're going to make me cum.   Oh Goddddd Ohhhhhh CHadddddddd." 
She threw her head back and screamed, "AHHHHHHHHHH".      Her 6th orgasm in the last 15 minutes had just arrived.   Just 45 seconds since her previous one.     It was almost to the point of being one continuous orgasm – or so it seemed.   The fucking continued. 

"Did you mean what you said?" He asked.

"What?" she panted.   

"That I can have you whenever I want?"

Michelle looked at me.   I didn't acknowledge her.    She turned her face away from me and said, "As long as you end this.   I can't take anymore."   She was quiet for a second then said, "Yes.  God yes anytime you want me.  Just please finish."

Chad began thrusting in and out at a pace I'd never seen before.   His head was tilted back and he was looking toward the ceiling.    Michelle began panting louder and faster.      Then Chad began to shake as he held her legs wide and he shot his seed into her.   This didn't stop his thrusting though.   He continued pounding in and out of her again and she began to try and get loose.   "Oh God, not again, I'm going to again. "   She let out a scream as they orgasmed together.

He pulled out of her and looked at her with her legs still spread wide.    "I love you sis."

She looked at him and then at me.   She was still breathing hard.    "I love you Joe."   She looked at Chad, "I love you Chad."   He leaned down to her and kissed her.   

“You have to go Chad.”

“Not yet,” he said.   He helped her up off of the bed and she stood in front of him.   He leaned forward and kissed her.   Chad’s hands were on Michelle’s cheeks softly caressing them as they kissed.   His hands then went down the side of her face, along her neck and rested on her shoulders.   He began pushing down on her shoulders.

Michelle opened her eyes and looked at him as she broke the kiss.   I could see him applying more pressure to her shoulders.   She never broke eye contact with him as she knelt in front of her brother.

Once on her knees she took his slippery cock and began rubbing it.   Then ever so slowly put the head to her lips and began to engulf his cock.   She tried taking him in her throat but there was no way.    Michelle did a remarkable job of cleaning him up.  Then she stood up before him and kissed him again.   "You have to go now."

He kissed her on the cheek and then put on his clothes while Michelle crawled into bed.    Chad walked out and I went to Michelle.   

Before getting in bed I removed my underwear.    I laid next to her and she began to apologize.   I told her not to.   She slid down my body and sucked me off with the best blow job I had ever received – taking almost the full length of my cock with each bob of her head.   When I came she didn’t spill a drop.   She crawled back up alongside me and laid her head on my shoulder.

**************************

Michelle and I met up with Karen, Chad & Cassie for breakfast in the hotel restaurant at about 9:00am.    Chad had returned back to his room about 4:00am and was able to sneak into bed without waking Cassie.    Chris had gotten up about 6:00am and left for his 3 hour drive to his job interview in Grand Rapids.      Karen was in a moderate rush as she had to get to one of the seminars at 9:30 at the conference center.  Michelle was not accompanying her today.    Karen had ordered from the buffet to expedite her departure, while we all ordered from the menu.    We didn't really speak of the previous nights activities.  We mainly spoke of what we wanted to do today.   

Our food arrived just as Karen had finished hers.    She looked to us as she stood and said, "If everything goes good we'll meet up about 2:30?"

Michelle said, "Yes, even if it's not over by 2:30, get a cab back here.   I made a reservation for you, Cassie and I at a spa."
Karen's face beamed.  "Can't wait."   Then she bid us farewell.

Cassie looked uncomfortable and said, "I really can't afford any spa treatments.  But thank you."  She looked sad as she said it.   In fact, she had looked sad since the time she had first sat down.

Chad spoke up, "Cassie, it's taken care of.   Don't worry about it.  Okay?"

She smiled but seemed embarrassed.

Michelle reached her hand across to  Cassie's.   "It's a girl's only spa.   I have never been there but my sister Jeanette has and she said it is ridiculous.  They will be pamper us like we're royalty."    She squeezed Cassie's hand, "We're going to have fun.  Promise."

"I'm sure we will, I just feel like I should contribute I guess.   I don't know."

I knew exactly how she felt.   When Michelle and I dated I felt like I had to take Michelle to nice places to impress her.   It got to a point that I was broke.    Suddenly she was paying for everything and I felt like a loser.

I spoke up.   "Cassie, relax and enjoy the experience.   Michelle was really excited when she made the appointment this morning.   She was so happy that it would be the three of you going together.   I mean it.   Michelle wants you there."

Cassie shook her head, "I know.  I really want to go.  It sounds fantastic.   It's not just about me not being able to afford it and feeling awkward excepting such a nice gift.   It also has to do with what I was telling you about last night Joe."   She looked at me as though I knew what she was talking about.

Michelle and Chad both looked between Cassie and I.   I didn't know what the hell she was talking about.   Then it hit me.   
"Oh, you mean Heather."

"What about Heather," Michelle asked.  Then she said, "Heather who??"   Michelle had a concerned look on her face.

"Just someone that works with Joe, is all."

"Oh, that Heather.  Well I know Heather," Michelle said.   "She's a super sweet girl.   I have only met her a few times but Joe talks about her all the time."

"So what about her Cass," Chad asked.   "Other than she's your friend and she works for Joe."

"Oh," Michelle said, "How cool.   I didn't know you were her friend."

Cassie nodded.  She still looked sad.

"What's going on Cass?" Chad asked.

I spoke up, "Cassie told me last night while we were in the sitting room that Heather likes me."

"It's more then likes," Cassie said.

"...That Heather is in love with me."

"Oh," Michelle said.

Wonderful response, I thought.   She just heard that someone that I work with is in love with me and in her extensive vocabulary the best she could come up with was 'oh'.

I continued, "And that Cassie feels that she is betraying her friend because she came here with Chad to hang out with us in Chicago."

Michelle just stared at Cassie with a blank expression.    Cassie finally spoke.   "I'm sorry, I really shouldn't be here with you guys.  Heather doesn't like you and here I am hanging out with you.    I even had sex with you last night."   She began to cry as she stopped talking.   Guilt was hitting her hard.

Michelle said, "Cassie, it's alright.  Heather doesn't dislike me because of the person I am.   She doesn't like me because of what I have.   She hardly knows me and it's not right that you are thinking you are betraying her by being around me.   Let alone what we did together last night."   Michelle seemed angry. 

"You're right," said Cassie.   "She doesn't dislike you.   But she tires of hearing Joe talk about how great you are.   I told her if she couldn't handle it that she should quit and find a different job. "   She paused for a moment before continuing, "When I walked in the room last night and seen you tied up the way you were with 3 men in the room, I thought to myself, she's not perfect.   I felt good for Heather's sake."

Michelle looked sad at this comment.

"I'm sorry Michelle.   I didn't mean to sound mean or anything.   She's my best friend and she's been jealous of you and what you have for so long, I just felt good for Heather's sake.   Though I would never tell her about what I seen, I would know inside that..."   She paused.  "I'm sorry, it's just coming out all wrong.   I'm not making sense."

Michelle said, "That's okay.  You are making sense.  I think I would feel the same way if I were in your shoes."   She paused momentarily and then seemed to hold her chin a bit higher.   "And I'm not perfect.  I never said I was.  That she thinks that, thats her fault."

There was silence for a good 10 seconds.   Cassie looked as though she wanted to get up and run out of the place.   Michelle was staring off in the distance.   Finally, Michelle broke the silence, "So did Joe tell you that he has feelings for her too?"

"Michelle, that's not what I said, what I said was t..."

"Hush for a minute Joe," Michelle said.

She 'hush'ed me.   I hated when she did that.   And especially hated it when she did it in front of somebody.

Michelle was looking at Cassie and said, "Just the other day he told me he fantasizes about her."     I knew I shouldn't have told her - I should have listened to the robot.   

Cassie was looking at me.  "No, he didn't tell me that."  Her eyes seemed to light up as she said that.   "You don't know how different of a person she would be if she knew that."

Cassie looked down at her plate for a moment as she thought, then she looked up at Michelle and told her about how Heather doesn't date and why she had been a no-show at our wedding and about me going to her fathers funeral and blah-blah-blah -blah fucking blah.   For shit's sake, 6 hours earlier my wife had deep throated me for the first time in my life and I was in paradise.   Now here I was the center point of a goddamn soap opera and felt like slitting my wrist.

Michelle continued to listen and listen and listen.

Finally Michelle looked at me and said, "I feel so bad for her."

Chad said, "Me too."   As he chewed on a piece of bacon as he stared at me with the hint of a smile   He was agreeing with them just to mess with me.

Michelle said, "Be serious you guys.  She's a nice girl.   I've met her numerous times.   I feel bad for her."

Michelle took a drink of her coffee.   She then looked to Cassie and said, "What if we set something up where her and Joe got together."

I looked at Michelle.   "Did you want to consult me on this?   I think maybe you should."   

Michelle glanced to me and then to Cassie.   "We'll talk later. Okay Cassie?"   

Cassie acknowledged Michelle with a nod.

There was no further talk of Heather as we finished our breakfasts.     Upon finishing eating, the girls excused themselves to use the ladies room leaving Chad and I hanging out in the lobby.    We were going to do some shopping and sightseeing.    When the girls came out, they were giggling amongst each other.

"That can't be good - for you," Chad said.

"Hey, my wife wants me to fuck Heather, by golly, I'm gonna fuck Heather.   I'm fine with it."

Michelle and Cassie took our hands and we walked out onto Michigan Avenue.   "We have to hit American Girls," Michelle said.   "I have to get some things for Chloe."

Michelle and Chad split the bill for the items they bought their niece.   It was over $400, $200 each.   They had the items shipped to the office so that we wouldn't be burdened with them.   

We spent 4 hours shopping.   Well, the girls shopped.   Chad and I trailed behind.    We finally took a break for lunch at a pizzeria.   Michelle and Cassie were getting along great.   That's usually how it was whenever Michelle got to know someone.    At one point during lunch, Cassie got up to use the ladies room.   

Michelle leaned across the table to Chad and said, "Don't you let this one get away.   I really like her Chad."

"We'll see," Chad said.   "She might be the one, but I'm still in college sis.   I have too many good times still ahead of me."

"You need to focus on one woman, Chadwick."

"If I was to focus on one woman, I'd dump Cassie.   Because my focus would be on you.   Since I can have you anytime I want now."

Her face flushed at that statement.

"Making love to you was amazing," he said.   "I can't get my mind off of it and I can't wait to have you again."

"It's not right Chad."

"It was right.   It's never been so right.    Nobody will know Michelle.   Just you, Joe and I." 

Michelle was looking at me for some sort of support.   

Chad said, "You tell me right now that you didn't enjoy it and I'll let you back out of the deal.   But don't lie to me.   The lying is done with."    He paused.   "Tell me that you didn't enjoy it."   He awaited her response as she stared at him.    Then Chad held up his phone.   "I know you enjoyed it.   The pictures on here show you enjoying it."

The waitress came with the food and all conversation stopped.    We waited for Cassie to return from the ladies room we all dug into the pizza.   We were enjoying our lunch immensely when Michelle's cell rang.       She looked at it and announced it was Karen.   She answered the phone in a cheery voice.

Michelle then said, "What's wrong Karen?"      Michelle stood and walked away from the table.   She disappeared toward the bathroom.   We continued eating.   

After a minute or two, Cassie said, "I'm going to see if she needs anything."

I looked over at Chad.   "Chadwick, would you mind handing me your phone."

"Bro, I'll warn you one time.   Never ever call me that again."   

I just laughed as he handed me the phone.    I opened the phone and found the picture of Michelle as she was thrusting her chest forward having Jill rub her nipples.   I sent it to Warren.    Then I handed Chad his phone back.   

Chad looked at the picture on screen.   "What'd you just do?"

"I sent that picture to Warren."

Chad smiled and said, "Poor bastard.   What a night he missed."

Just then the girls came back from where ever they had been talking to Karen.    Michelle looked upset.   Extremely upset.
"What's wrong," I asked.

"That was Karen.   Chad called her and told her that the company that he had the interview with this morning wants to hire him."

"And that's good, right?"

Michelle shook her head.   "They hired him to work in their Texas headquarters."

"Is he going to take the job?" I asked.

"He'd be stupid not to.   It's more than what Karen and he made combined when they were in Detroit.   They're flying down to look at houses on Friday."

"Wow, they're not messing around," Chad said.   

Michelle shook her head.  She wasn't crying, but she was definitely upset.

"Michelle," Chad said, "You have to be happy for them.   You can't focus on how it affects you."

"I am happy for them.   I just wish it wasn't so soon.   She'll be here in a few minutes."

We tried cheering Michelle up, but she didn't seem happy until Karen walked in.  They embraced and then they both started talking about how much they would miss each other.   

We ended up hanging out for another couple hours in the bar area of the restaurant before the girls left straight from there to go to their spa treatment.    That left Chad and I to hang out and watch the remainder of the Cubs game in the bar.   Chad and I were pretty lit up when we walked out of there.   We took a cab back to the hotel and upon arriving decided we'd meet up at the pool.

I left a note for Michelle as to where we'd be in case they were back before we got back to the pool.     I was up to the roof before Chad and it was pretty quiet.   Only about 10 people were in the pool or catching some sun.    I went over and got in the hot tub.    About 10 minutes later Chad arrived and he was carrying some beers.

We were in and out of the hottub over the next hour while always having a drink in our hands.   A short while later about 4 girls walked in and got in the hottub with us.    They were in town for a conference and were all very energetic and flirtatous.    Chad was flirting right back and pretty soon had two girls cuddled up close to him laughing and drinking from his beer.   The other two started getting closer to me and I gave fair warning that I was married and told them to keep their distance as my wife could appear any minute.   They respected my wishes and began flirting with Chad also.   He was in heaven.

Lucky for me I had used good judgement.   Michelle came walking toward the hottub and she looked like a couple million bucks.   She must have gotten her hair done and bought a new dress and shoes.   I swear, she looked like a fashion model.

"Hey babe," I said.

Michelle smiled at me, "Hi Joe.   I see you're behaving Joe."   Then she looked at Chad, "And I see you're not."

"Did you have a good day?" I asked.

"Yes, it was wonderful.    We've made dinner reservations and you two are going to need to hurry if we are to make them."
I got up out of the hot tub.   Chad also got out.   We both said goodbye to our new friends and headed for the door that led to the elevator.   

"Where's Cassie and Karen?" Chad asked.

"Cassie just said she had some calls to make and that she'd meet us in our suite when she was done.  She's probably there now.   Karen is in our suite waiting for us."

As we took the short elevator ride down to our floor I asked where we were going to go to dinner.   Michelle said, "We don't actually have reservations for dinner yet.   Karen is leaving and she just wanted to see you guys before she left."   
We exited the elevator and walked to our door.   Michelle slid the key card in the door and we walked in.    Cassie was standing behind the bar in a lace bra and panty set.   That's it.    Looking into the bedroom, my jaw hit the floor.

Chad and I walked to the bedroom door and found Karen in the sling/swing with her arms secured at the top of the belting where the swing hung from the post.    She was sitting in the sling with her leg cuffs on.   They were attached to a  wide strap of leather that encircled her thighs to help support her weight.    Other than her blindfold, she was naked.    There was free access to her pussy and ass as they pointed straight out.   

Michelle reached behind herself and undid her dress.   It dropped to the floor.   She had on a black panty and bra set.   The beautiful thing about the bra set is that it barely covered her nipples.  It was very sexy on her.   My dick began getting hard immediately.

Michelle began to speak, "As I was saying in the elevator, Karen is leaving here in about two hours and we don't know when we'll see her again.   She was hoping you two would give her a goodbye present."

Chad and I began to undress.

"But first," Michelle said, "I have to repay a favor to her.   Don't I Karen?"

Karen said, "What?"

"You shaved me on Saturday.   I think I need to do the same to you."

"Oh, you wouldn't."  Karen said.

"Joe, go get your razor and shaving cream."

Karen gave a weak protest.   "Don't you dare, Michelle."

I had returned with the things and Michelle took the can and walked up to Karen.    "I think I'll remove your blindfold so you can watch."  Michelle removed the blindfold and their eyes met.   

Karen said, "I'll get you for this.  Payback is hell."

"I can't wait," Michelle replied, never losing eye contact with Karen as she sprayed shaving cream in her hand and wiped it on Karen's pussy.

It didn't take long as we all watched with fascination as Michelle shaved Karen's pussy bare.   After Michelle wiped the remaining shaving cream remnants away, she leaned forward and planted a kiss at the top of her pussy lips.   Michelle then rose up and kissed her on the mouth.

"I'm going to return the other favor also." Michelle said.

"What favor?" Karen asked.

Michelle's mouth went to Karen's ear and she whispered something.   Karen had a panicked look on her face upon hearing what Michelle had just said.  She had told her that she was going to suck my cum from her.

She looked at Michelle and said, "Nobody can cum in me.   Chris won't allow that."

Michelle said, "He'll never know."   Michelle then looked back at me and said, "Joe."

I stepped forward to Karen and touched her bald pussy.   It was smooth as a baby's bottom.   I rubbed my finger up and down her pussy and she was soon wet.    I slid my dick into her warm, wet pussy.    She let out a moan.   

The swing was an amazing purchase – money well spent.   I slowly pushed her back and she slid right back onto me.  I got a nice rhythm going and Michelle stepped up behind me and wrapped her arms around me.   She reached and grabbed Karen's tits and started to play with them.  Karen moaned louder.   

I began rocking Karen back and forth harder on my cock and soon knew I wasn't going to last much longer.   She slid back and forth on me so effortlessly.   

Karen began panting harder and faster.   She soon said, "Don't stop.   This feels so good.   I'm going to.."

"Ahhhhh, me too." I said.   

Panic hit her face.   "Nobody can cum in me but Chris," she panted.   Then closed her eyes and threw her head back as she orgasmed.  "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh yessssssssssssssssssssss.   Don't stop.   Ohhhh yesssss."

I picked up my pace of bouncing her on and off of me and then gave a hard thrust as I pulled her onto me.   I shot my load deep into her.   The first few spurts were released and then I began rocking her on and off of me again.

Michelle released Karen's tits and put her hands on my shoulders.   She said in my ear, "Pull out of her Joe and step out of the way."

I looked back at Michelle and she nodded at me.   I pulled out and stepped out of the way.   Michelle stepped up between Karen's spread legs and kissed her on the mouth.    She slowly slid her lips down to Karen's tits and began kissing them   She spent a few moments on them and then slowly lowered to her knees and with both of her hands pushed Karen's legs open further.       Michelle then put her mouth to Karen's pussy and began sucking my cum out of her.   I watched as she performed exactly the same as Karen had done to her on Saturday.   Soon Michelle had her tongue way up inside of Karen and she began sliding it in and out of her.   Michelle then began to lick Karen's clitoris while sliding a finger in and out of her.   She didn't stop until she brought her to Karen orgasm.   Chad had his cell phone out taking pictures.   

Michelle stepped back out of the way and Chad stepped between her legs.    He wasted no time in burying his cock in her bringing forth a loud grunt.    "Oh damn, you are so fucking thick and long."    Chad began rocking Karen back and forth on his cock and brought her to orgasm within a minute.     

Cassie meanwhile walked over to me and dropped to her knees.   She took me into her mouth and began cleaning Karen's juices off of me.    Michelle knelt beside her and they alternated taking me in their mouth as my cock slowly deflated.   
Chad began sounding more aggressive and was rocking her back and forth harder on him as his entire length penetrated her.    "You ready Karen?" He asked.

She was panting hard and was nodding.   "Yes, do it."

Chad gave a final thrust and pulled her tight to him to kiss her as he deposited his load in her.   They broke their kiss and he resumed sliding in and out of her again and as he slowly softened.

She began breathing harder and she smiled at him saying, "Oh you fucker.   You're gonna make me cum again.   I wish we got to know each other like this before this week."   Then she came.  "Oooooohhhhhh Goddddddd." 

Chad slowed his pace as he and Karen began kissing again.   He finally stopped and pulled out of her.   "Cassie, your turn."  Chad announced.     Cassie stood up and gave me a hug and held me.   I didn't know where this sudden affection was coming from - what about betraying her friend, I thought.   She loosened her grip on me and turned to Karen.

Cassie knelt before Karen and spread her pussy lips.   A big glob of cum slid from her pussy to the floor.   Cassie leaned forward and put her mouth over Karen's opening and begin sliding her tongue in and out.     

Karen said, "I'd love for Cassie to make me cum again, but my arms and legs are starting to hurt."

Michelle said, "Joe and Chad let her down."   

Cassie stood up so that Chad and I could take her down from the swing.   I undid Karen's arms.   Then I stepped between her legs and she wrapped her arms and legs around me.   I lifted her up a bit and it gave slack to the straps above.   Chad reached and unsnapped the clip.    I laid her back on the bed.

Cassie stepped up and said, "I'm going to finish my goodbye kiss."   She lowered her face down to Karen's pussy and resumed her oral action on Karen.   Michelle crawled on the bed and began kissing Karen.    After three minutes Karen was orgasming again.

 Following that we all laid on the bed for a bit.    Karen then said she needed to get going if she was going to be back before dark.     She asked Michelle and Cassie to join her in the shower and the three women got up and went into the bathroom.   
Cassie was the last one through the door and she left it open for Chad and I to observe.      I enjoyed watching the three of them through the glass shower doors as they washed and hugged each other.

They soon finished and Karen got dressed.   I hadn't noticed that she had brought all of her stuff up to the suite from her room.
We spent a half hour talking in the other room as we said our goodbyes. 

Karen had gotten Chris on the phone and he had asked to speak with Michelle.   As she held the phone up to her ear she congratulated him on his new job.   She listened for a bit and she glanced at me with a guilty look.  Then she turned her head as though this was giving her more privacy.   She wasn't very talkative but he must have been.  She just answered yes and no to him.   Then she said goodbye and handed the phone back to Karen.   Karen listened to him for a second and then told him that she would be on the road in 10 minutes.   She hung up.

Chad gave Karen the keys to his car and she left with her suitcase in tow.    Hopefully it wouldn't be the last we ever saw of her.   

Upon Karen's departure I asked Michelle what Chris had said.   "I'll tell you later," was all she said.   

Michelle looked at Cassie, "Do you want a job?"

Cassie looked confused.

"We're going to need to hire a new Safety Director.   Are you interested?"

Cassie face went from blank to a smile.   "I don't know the first thing about it though."

"You'll learn."

Cassie looked to Chad and said, "What are your thoughts on it?   We'd be working together."

Chad said, "Would you rather have a 8-5 job or have some asshole fast food restaurant manager giving you bullshit hours for 4 times less then what you'll make working with us?"

"You wouldn't pay me that much, would you?"  She looked from Chad to Michelle.

"About $25/hour which is about fifty thousand a year, but you've got to prove yourself Cassie.   This wouldn't be a free ride."

Cassie went to Michelle and hugged her.   "Thank you, Michelle."

"I mean it Cassie, its real administrative type work.  You'll need to work hard."   

Cassie released Michelle and looked at her, "I am a fast learner but an ever harder worker."

"Okay, great.   I hope it works out."   She paused.   "You and I have lectures and classes to go to tomorrow.   Not a full day but I think from 9am to 2pm."

Chad interrupted.   "Michelle, I'll go with her.   You and Joe can go do something together."

Michelle said, "Actually, it would probably be good for you to go Chad.   You won't have time for something like this when you're done with college next year.   I think you're right, you should go.   But I'm going to.   I find it very informative and I think it will look good for the company to have senior representation at the seminar."

"It's settled then," I said.   "But I sure as shit am not going."

"I wouldn't expect you to babe."   Michelle came and kissed me.   "You need to rest, you've had a very strenuous vacation so far," she said in a very sarcastic tone.   She backed away with a smile.

"Hey, I've burned a lot of calories.   All this sex has been good for me."

Michelle gave a smile.  "So, you think that our sex life is no longer boring."

"Ouch," said Chad.

I looked at Michelle.  "I never said it was boring Michelle.   I just said..."

She put her finger to my lips, "shhhhhh, there there now.  I was kidding.  I didn't mean to ruffle your feathers."

I smiled at her.   I then glanced over at Cassie.   She was smiling at the way Michelle and I were acting.

Michelle then said, "Cassie and I have something to tell you Joe."

I stared back at her and then glanced at Cassie. 

Michelle continued.   "Cassie and I have come up with a way to get you and Heather together."   She awaited my response.   
But I didn't know what to say.

Cassie said, "The only thing I can say is that it can't be a one night thing Joe.   I can't let that happen to her."

"Well, that would be up to Michelle and I," I said to Cassie.   "...and to Heather."

She nodded.   "I know.   Michelle and I spoke about it."

Michelle began to speak.   "I told her about Warren.   I felt it was only fair that if Warren continued in our relationship that you could get to bring someone in."

I looked to both of them, "In a perfect world, this would be great.   But how 3 people are going to interact with each other in a relationship cannot be predicted.  “I looked at Michelle, "You hardly know Heather, you might hate her a week into something like you're describing.   What will we do then?  Tell her 'yeah, this isn't going to work. see ya'?"

I awaited their response.    Michelle said, "Joe, I'm willing to take this chance.   You speak of her often.  If you like her personality, I probably will to.   I want to take this chance and make you happy."

"But I already am happy Michelle."  I paused for a moment.   "I just don't want either Heather or you to get hurt in this.  That's my biggest concern."

We were all quiet.   Then Chad said he was going to use the bathroom.

Cassie had gotten up to get a drink.   When she returned with her water she sat next to Michelle.     "Let's change the subject."
She put her bottle of water down on the table and reached over and brushed some of Michelle's hair behind her ear.   "Chad came back to our room last night and told me that you two had sex last night."

Michelle's jaw dropped.   "He told you...?    Oh God, you must think the worst of me."

Cassie stared at her.  "I don't think badly about you.   Like I said, I live for the moment.    I'm perfectly okay with it Michelle, I
mean it."   She leaned forward to Michelle and kissed her softly on the lips.

Cassie continued, “Did you enjoy?  How was it?"

Michelle looked at me and then back at Cassie, "It was very strange as it was happening, but it was very nice."

Chad came back in the room and said, "What was nice?"

Cassie smiled at Michelle as she spoke to Chad.  "How fantastic the sex was that you and she had last night."

(continued)



joe_and_michelle

  • Guest
Reply #17 on: July 23, 2012, 09:35:49 PM

Chad looked at Michelle, "You told her?"

Michelle's eyes went wide.  "She told me that you..."   She looked at Cassie who was smiling.

Cassie explained, "I’m sorry.  I actually was going through pictures on his cell phone.”   She looked to Chad, “Sorry, I wasn’t snooping.  I really wasn’t, I swear.   My cell was dead so I thought nothing of using your phone.  I was actually calling to check in with my mom.  When I turned the phone on it was in camera mode.   I wanted to look at some of the pictures from last night. 

"I didn’t plan on seeing pictures from after I left.  I don’t know why, I just had a feeling that you two might have.   I also didn't plan on seeing you tied up sucking on Chad.”

There was quiet for a moment, and then Cassie said, “I wish I could have been here.  I think I would have liked seeing you two together.”

There was silence again for a few seconds.  I spoke up, “We can watch them again right now if you’d like Cassie.”

“Joe,” Michelle said.  She was clearly upset.

Cassie looked at me also, but then to Michelle, “That would be cool.  Would you?”  She looked up at Chad, “Will you?”

Chad and Michelle’s eyes met.  Chad spoke first, “I’d love to.”

Michelle’s face flushed a bit.  “I don’t know.”   She was certainly uncomfortable with this.  She looked from me to Chad and then back to me.  She nodded.  “Okay.”

I think she was actually happy that she was getting to do it.   It was now very evident that she likes big dicks in her.

Cassie reached over to Michelle and kissed her.   “Let’s get you undressed.   This is going to be so awesome to watch. “   
She helped lift Michelle’s shirt over her head.      Cassie then helped Michelle stand and helped her out of her shorts.

Cassie looked to Chad.  “Are you going to be able to get hard?  It’s only been 20 minutes.”

This statement seemed to be a shock to Michelle.  I think she realized it would take a while for him to cum; even longer than it did last night.   He would be fucking her for quite a while.  “Maybe we should do this later,” Michelle stated in a somewhat alarming tone.

“I’ll be just fine,” Chad said as he stepped out of his shorts.

Cassie said, “Let Michelle undress you the rest of the way.”   

Michelle walked over to Chad and hugged him and leaned to put her head on his shoulder but he touched her face with his hand and turned her lips up to him and began kissing her with an open mouth.   Their tongues intertwined.   

Chad reached between them and lifted the cups of her bras up over her tits without unhooking the bra first.   They leaned into each other and her breasts ballooned out to the sides as their chests pressed together.

Cassie and I sat on the couch next to each other.  I put my arm around her and she leaned into me as we watched.

Chad broke the kiss and Michelle backed her head away slightly.  She looked him in the eyes for a moment before she kneeled down in front of him.   Reaching up, she hooked her fingers into the elastic.   I thought she would pull the underwear down but instead she surprised me, and everyone else, by leaning forward with her mouth open and placing it where his cock head was – his underwear being a barrier and not allowing her to take it in her mouth.   She licked and sucked at the bulge behind the underwear for a full minute.   He was enjoying this as his unit stiffened.

Cassie was enjoying it also as her hand began sliding up and down the inside of my right thigh.

Michelle then began to pull Chad’s underwear down.   As his pubic hair came into view, she placed her nose into it and inhaled.   She let out a satisfying, “Mmmmmm.”   Then she finished removing his garment leaving him naked before her.   Chad’s cock wasn’t even sticking straight out.  It had a long slow bend downward.  She wrapped each of her hands around it.   One hand was close to the base and the other hand was closer to the head.   There was still a gap between her hands as she started stroking him.    She opened her mouth wide taking the head in her mouth as she closed her eyes.

Cassie by now was rubbing my cock through my shorts.   My dick slowly hardened.

Michelle began taking more and more of Chad’s cock in her mouth.   She got off her knees and bent at the waist – the same position she was in from the previous night when she took all of me down her throat.   She leaned forward taking half his cock in her mouth.   Luckily for her, he wasn’t fully hard.

Michelle slid back and slid forward with force.   I could see her throat muscles trying to swallow but there was too much resistance, it seemed she was not going to get the head of his cock past her throat.   She backed up about an inch and reached behind him and grabbed his ass cheeks.   She slid forward and pulled.   I could see her biceps – as little as they were- bulge as she tried to force herself onto her brother’s cock.   There was no use, it wasn’t going to happen.

Cassie spoke up, “If you can get him down your throat it won’t be that enjoyable Michelle.”   Cassie stood and undressed as she said this.   She looked down at me, “Get undressed Joe.”

Michelle looked up at Chad with apologetic eyes.   I couldn’t believe it, she felt bad that she couldn’t deep throat her brother.   She then just began sliding him back and forth in his mouth and she sat back on the coffee table with him standing between her spread legs.  Chad was soon almost completely hard.
I was hard also.  Cassie and I had returned to our previous position with her laying her head on my shoulder as we watched Michelle and Chad.   Cassie was slowly stroking my cock as my right hand caressed up and down her side.
Michelle continued stroking and sucking Chad.   I knew at that time what she was trying to do – get him as close to cumming as possible before he started fucking her so to lessen the time that he did fuck her.
I think Chad realized this also.   He backed away leaving her sitting on the table with her legs spread.    “You owe me Michelle.” He said.
She looked at him very confused, “Owe you what?  What are you talking about?”
“You watched me masturbate a few years ago.   I think it’s my turn to watch you now.”
Her face turned red.   “I can’t do that Chad.”  She looked frightened.
“Yes you can,” I interrupted. 
Cassie took to defending Michelle.   “What is it with you guys and watching a girl masturbating?”
“It’s a huge turn on,” Chad answered.   He looked to Michelle, “You owe me.”
“What do you mean she owes you?” Cassie asked.
Chad looked at Michelle, “Tell her.”
Michelle shook her head.
“Tell her Michelle.”
Michelle flushed.   She turned to Cassie and said, “I came home one night when my parents were out of town.   It was just Chad and I.   As I was walking to my room I noticed that Chad’s bedroom door was ajar and I peaked in to find him masturbating.”
Cassie turned and looked at Chad with a laugh.   “Really Chad?   No girlfriend at the time.”

He smiled back at her.  “No, but I was thinking about you when I was doing it.”

“Yeah whatever,” Cassie said.   She looked back to Michelle, “You don’t owe him anything.  It was his carelessness that led to you seeing him.”

Chad said, “Tell her the rest of the story Michelle.”

“No.”

Chad continued.   “She stood and watched me.  But while she watched, she masturbated.”

Cassie said, “So what.”

I looked at Michelle, “I’m not going to make you, but would you please do this?”

She contemplated it for a moment.  Michelle glanced at me then back to Chad.   “I will if you and Joe both masturbate for me the next time I ask you.”

Chad agreed.   “Okay.  I will.”

I nodded agreement.

Michelle reluctantly said, “Okay.   Right now?  Right here?”

Chad and I looked at each other.  “In the chair,” I said, pointing to the chair opposite the couch.   Michelle stepped to it and sat down.   Chad walked into the bedroom.   Michelle watched him go.   A moment later he returned.   He was holding a dildo that I had never seen before.  He was also holding the anal vibrator.

“Where did you get that,” Michelle asked, referring to the dildo.   It was about 12 inches long and about as thick as I was.

“I bought it yesterday for Cassie.  It was in our stuff I brought over last night,” Chad answered.

“Looks like you get to break it in for me,” Cassie said.

Chad laid it on the table.   “I’ll tell you when I want you to start using it.”

Michelle stared at it.   Her face turned red.  “I can’t use that in front of everyone.  I’ve never even used one before.”

Chad smiled.  “I’m sure you’ll be able to figure it out sis.” 

Chad sat on the other side of Cassie from me.   He put his arm around her and the three of us all settled back on the couch as though we were watching a TV in front of us.   It wasn’t though.   It was my naked wife and she was about to masturbate in front of us.   She sat frigidly.

“Michelle,” I began, “Just lean back and put your legs over the arms of the chair.  Close your eyes.  Just enjoy it.”

She looked at the arms of the chair as though she had never considered putting her legs over them.   After the previous few days, she wasn’t having that big of a problem with some of the positions we’ve all seen her in.  She lifted one leg and placed it over the arm of the chair.  She adjusted her bottom slightly forward and then lifted her other leg and placed it over the other arm.

Her pussy was spread nicely for our viewing pleasure.   She adjusted herself further and slid her bottom forward as she leaned back.   Her asshole was now visible.   That’s when I remembered that Chad had brought in the anal vibrator which Michelle had never commented on because of her focus on the dildo.

Michelle closed her eyes and brought her hands up to her chest and began tracing little circles around her breasts.    As she started doing this, I could feel Cassie’s grip on my cock tighten as she stroked slowly up and down.   Her other hand held Chad’s cock.

Michelle continued one hand tickling her chest area as the other hand lowered to her stomach.   Shortly thereafter, the hand moved to her inner thighs and lightly brushed from her knee to high on her thigh near her pussy.   She did this to both legs before her hand moved to where here pubic hair used to reside.   She tickled there for a moment before sliding down one of her pussy lips and then her other.   She continued doing this for a few moments and then she went lower to her perineum and lightly brushed the skin between her asshole and pussy.   Her fingers came dangerously close to touching her asshole.   I could see a glisten of wetness developing between her spread pussy.

Chad got up and walked over to her.   She didn’t realize this until he placed his hand on her hand.  Startled, Michelle opened her eyes.  His other hand had already placed the anal vibrator down near her opening but wasn’t touching her.   She realized what he wanted.

“No Chad,” she said alarmingly.

He placed it so that the rounded tip touched her asshole.  “Yes Michelle.”   

“It’ll hurt,” Michelle said as her hand reached to stop his hand from proceeding further.

“No, it won’t.   You’ll enjoy it.  I promise.”

Cassie spoke up, “Michelle, trust me, I know.   You will enjoy it.   It will only be uncomfortable for a moment.”

Michelle was looking at Cassie as her hand held Chad’s.   Michelle glanced at me and there was no doubt she could tell that I was looking forward to this.   Just the thought of it was going to make me orgasm.   I told Cassie to stop stroking me to prevent me from cumming.   She stopped.

Michelle’s eyes returned to Chad’s.   “You can’t just put in like that.  It will be too dry.”

Chad looked over at me.   “Come here bro.”   I looked at him questioningly then stood up and walked to them.

“Kneel down in front of Michelle and jerk off on her asshole.” 

I thought about it for not even a second.   To shoot my load on her asshole would be fantastic.   I stared at it as I kneeled down.

“How embarrassing,” Michelle said as she closed her eyes.   

I put the head of my cock to the entrance of her asshole causing her to flinch.    This was a place I had never touched on her but had always wanted to.   I began to stroke myself as I stared at her spread pussy before me.   I pushed the head tight against her asshole and it separated slightly.   I stroked myself about 1 minute and announced I was going to cum.  Michelle opened her eyes to watch.   I kept the head firmly pressed directly to her asshole and thought this would be the perfect opportunity to try and enter her, ‘accidentally’ of course. 
 
Just as I was about to orgasm, I thrusted my hips forward slightly but firmly as though it was an involuntary reaction from the orgasm, the head of my cock disappeared in her asshole.   I believe that because she wasn’t expecting it, her muscles were relaxed and I slid in effortlessly. 

“Oh,” Michelle said.  She didn’t say it in a panicked tone or in a way that she was hurt.   She said it more in a way as though something had startled her.

My first spurt of cum shot inside of her anal canal.   I feigned innocence and pulled out.   “Oh God.  I’m sorry Michelle, it was an accident,” I grunted just as my second string of cum splattered against her asshole.  She didn’t respond to my comment as she watched me continue my orgasm.    I continued to stroke and shot another load in the same spot.   I leaned forward and placed my head back at her opening again and deposited another spurt directly on her hole again.   I continued stroking as I maneuvered my cock head around the opening of her hole spreading my cum around her (formerly) forbidden passage.
As my orgasm ended I looked up at her and apologized again.

“It didn’t hurt Joe.   But don’t tell me it was an accident,” was all she said.   Almost as though she was bewildered as to why it hadn’t hurt.

I didn’t respond.   She had me.

From my side, Chad handed me the vibrator.   “That should make it easier for this to go in then.”

I took it from him and looked at it.  It was no thicker than the head of my cock.   It will slide in with no problem I thought as I lowered it down to her closed opening.   I began rubbing it around in my cum that was on her.   Michelle moaned.

“Keep doing that.”   She reached down and began playing with her pussy.  I continued rubbing it around and after about 10 seconds I abruptly slid it in to her.   She let out a gasp and opened her eyes as she looked down.   I could see her sphincter muscles tighten around the vibrator.

“Are you okay?” I asked.

She nodded as she looked at the intruder in her ass.  “Turn it on,” she said.

I reached down and pushed the little button at the end facing me.   The vibrator came to life.   This brought forth a surprised sound from Michelle, “Ohhhhhh Gosh.”

I quickly stood and sat back in my seat next to Cassie.   She leaned down and placed her mouth over my slowly deflating cock.   I looked at Michelle as she put her hands on her knees enjoying the sensation in her ass.

I looked over at Chad and his focus was on Michelle.   His cock was sticking straight up.  Damn that thing was huge.   Cassie sat up and leaned into my shoulder and her eyes fell on Michelle.

“Play with yourself Michelle,” Cassie stated.

Michelle opened her eyes slightly and she took in the three of our stares.  She closed her eyes and reached down between her legs.   With her index finger and the finger next to her pinky, she applied pressure to each of her pussy lips and spread them open further than they already were.   Her middle finger touched her vaginal opening and began to spread her juices around.   She soon found her clit and began to moan loudly as she touched herself.

Chad leaned over to Cassie and whispered something in her ear.   She got up and went to the other room.   She soon returned with a long vibrator.   It was silver in color and about 12 inches long.   It was no bigger than an inch in diameter.   She handed it to Chad.

“Give Michelle the dildo Cassie,” Chad said.

Cassie picked the dildo up off the table as Michelle opened her eyes.   Cassie handed it to her.   Michelle took it and looked at it for a moment and then placed the head to her opening.   She closed her eyes as she slowly slid it in about 8 inches, thus leaving 4 inches sticking out.

She resumed rubbing her clit letting the dildo protrude from her.   She continued doing this for about a minute as her breathing quickened. 

Suddenly it was as though an evil force took over Michelle’s body.   Removing her fingers from her clit, she reached down and wrapped her right hand around the dildo.   With her left hand, she overlapped her right hand.   She now gripped the dildo with both hands and pulled all but the tip out and began sliding it in and out of her at such a fast rate, that there was no way her strength would last for more than a minute.    She began grunting loudly as she slammed the dildo in and out of her pussy. 

I then realized that Chad was taking pictures with his phone when he leaned forward for a closeup view.   

Cassie got up and walked behind the chair without Michelle’s knowledge.   She reached down and around Michelle’s head and grasped her nipples and began rolling them between her fingers. 

Michelle began panting loudly and announced her intention of cumming.   She continued sliding it in and out of herself and only slowed as she orgasmed.   “Ahhhhhhhhhhhh, yes,” she screamed.   Her pace slowed further as her orgasm continued.   Cassie continued playing with Michelle’s nipples as Chad kept taking pictures.

Chad then set his phone on the table and walked around in front of Michelle.   In one quick motion he reached down and removed the anal vibrator from Michelle.  He dropped it to the floor and with his other hand placed the vibrating dildo to her recently vacated entrance.   It was already turned on as he slid 7” inches of it into her effortlessly. All that protruded was an inch of the end.   There was no reaction from Michelle as her head was tilted back and her eyes closed.   Her hands loosely gripped the dildo.   She was still in the final stages of her orgasm as Chad knelt in front of her.   He removed her hands from the dildo and removed it from her.   He placed the tip of his cock at her entrance causing her eyes to open.

Still breathless, she looked at Chad and whispered, “Make love to me Chad.”

He smiled at her.   “Last night I made love to you.   Today I’m fucking you.”

He slid his cock deep into her causing her mouth to open wide.   A delayed sound emitted from her. 

 “Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhh Goddddddd,” she said.   Her eyes were now wide open.   “Then fuck me with that thing.” Chad began sliding in and out of her as he reached forward grabbing her tits.   Michelle’s mouth remained wide open, as did her eyes, as she looked over at me.  She appeared breathless.

Cassie returned to the couch near me and took me into her mouth again.   My cock was still about 50% erect from when I had cum a few minutes ago.   She began working to restore it to its earlier state.

I watched across the coffee table as Michelle removed her legs from the arms of the chair and wrapped them around Chad and interlocked her ankles behind him.   “Pick me up,” she said.

She leaned forward as Chad pulled her to him so they were chest to chest and he stood up.   He was a strong kid to be able to go from his knees to standing while Michelle gripped him with her legs.   She held onto him tight as he walked over to the wall and pressed her back against it.   He then began to thrust in and out of her as she encouraged him to continue fucking her in the manner that he was.    Less than a minute later Michelle’s legs released themselves from the ankle lock they were in and her legs spread outward.   She began to orgasm as she screamed loudly.   “Fuckkkkkkkk.  Oh Chad, fuck meeeee.   Oh God.  Fuck me little brother.  Yessssssssssss.  Yessssssss.   Yesssssss.”   

After her orgasm had subsided, Chad helped her down.   “On your hands and knees,” he commanded.   There was no sweet talking now.

She obediently got down on the floor on her hands and knees.    He knelt behind her and put his cock up to her ass.

“NO CHAD,” she yelled.

He began to slide it up and down her crack.   “I won’t, don’t worry.   But hubby is going to in a few minutes.  Aren’t you Joe?”
Michelle and Chad both looked at me.   This was all news to me but I figured - what the fuck.   “Yes,” I said.

Michelle was still staring at me as Chad slid his cock into her awaiting pussy.   She moaned loudly at this.

“Sis likes getting it like this, don’t you?”

She nodded.

He spanked her ass.

“Ow, don’t do that.”

“Then answer me.   You like getting it like this, don’t you?”

She hesitated and he slapped her other ass cheek.   He was smiling.

“Ow.  Yes, I like it like this.”

Cassie did a wonderful job and now had me hard.    She sat up and grabbed my hand, “Come on,” she said.   She walked over and got on her hands and knees in front of Michelle and spread her legs invitingly for me.   She began to kiss Michelle.    Cassie broke the kiss for a second and looked at me.   “Fuck me Joe.”  She then returned to kissing Michelle again.

I kneeled down behind Cassie and effortlessly slid into her already wet pussy as I admired her phenomenal ass.   I had just cum twice in an hour and knew I would last for a while as I proceeded to fuck my brother-in-law’s girlfriend.

Michelle and Cassie broke their kiss momentarily.   “You’re hurting me Chad,” Michelle said.  “You can’t go that deep in me.”
A moment later Michelle’s eyelids began to flutter.   Cassie leaned forward and began kissing Michelle again.   Michelle’s started moaning louder and louder into Cassie’s mouth.   After about a minute Michelle broke their kiss.    “Ahhhhhhhh Godddddd, I’m gonna cum again.    That’s it Chad, fuck me hard and deep.”  I watched as she reached beneath herself with one hand while still balancing herself with her other hand.   I assumed she was rubbing her clit.    I was wrong.

“Ahhhh yessss Michelle,” Chad said, “Keep doing that.”   She had reached beneath and was massaging his balls.    Cassie mimicked Michelle and reached back and began massaging my nuts.   God, what a feeling.

Michelle began her orgasm.  “Ahhhhhhhhhhhhh Godddddddddd, I’m cumming.   Fuck me Chad.   Don’t stop.”   She suddenly seemed so sweaty.   There was a sheen of sweat across her face as she tilted her head back while she continued to cum.   
Her mouth remained wide open with her eyes closed as she came, but no sound came out.   Finally her body seemed to relax and she uttered only two word’s in an exhausted tone as her orgasm finished.  “Holy shit.”

Chad caught my eye.   He mouthed to me, “Ready?”

 I nodded.

Chad pulled out of Michelle and said, “Get up.”   He proceeded to lie on the carpet as she stood.   He held the base of his cock so it pointed straight to the ceiling.   “Get on,” he said to her.

She straddled Chad and said, “I don’t want you to make love to me anymore.   I like getting fucked by you better.”   She lowered herself until his head touched her pussy and then she lowered herself down onto him.   All but 3” was in her.

“Well now you’re going to fuck me.”  He reached up and grabbed her tits and began squeezing them roughly as she rode up and down on him.   

“You’re hurting me,” she said.

Chad grabbed each of her nipples and pulled her forward until she fell forward and he released them as their chests met.   At the same time their mouths met and they began to kiss.   

It was time for me to make my move.   I pulled out of Cassie and she crawled out of the way.   On my knees, I crawled about 4 feet until I was behind her.    Chad had his legs spread wide which in turn spread Michelle’s legs wide as she they were on both sides of him.   Michelle had no idea what was about to happen.   

Chad happened to see me and I could see the smile in his eyes.   He broke the kiss from Michelle.  “Remember when I said that I was too big to go in your butt Michelle?” Chad said.

She looked at him curiously. “Yeah…”

In one quick motion I leaned forward and my cock found it’s mark.   I leaned forward and buried 6 inches of my cock into her ass.

“AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH,” Michelle screamed. 

I pulled back and slid in her again.   This time there was no scream.   Chad had pulled his sister’s face to his and had their mouths locked together.   I could hear a muffled sound but not very loud.   I pulled out and slid in her again.    I then got a nice rhythm going and slowly fucked her ass.

Chad and Michelle broke their kiss after about 30 seconds.    Michelle was moaning.   “This is what you’ve always wanted, isn’t it Joe?” she panted.

“Yes,” I grunted as I continued fucking her ass.

“How does it feel Michelle?” Chad asked.

“Uncomfortable.   But it’s starting to feel good,” she answered.

That was the last thing on earth I thought I’d ever hear.

“Hold still, babe,” Michelle said.   I remained still.    She shocked me by sliding back and then forward.   She then repeated the motion.   “Don’t move.  I want to be the one doing the fucking.  Fucking my two favorite guys.   Just let me do all the work.”   She then leaned forward and began kissing Chad again.   She continued fucking the both of us.

I looked over to find Cassie with Chad’s camera.   She took our picture and then I could see her start pushing some buttons.   I think she was forwarding a picture or something.   I let my mind get back to the pleasure of my dick.

Michelle began quickening her pace.   My balls began swinging back and forth as she increased her effort and I could feel them rubbing against Chad’s cock.   Michelle gave no previous warning that she was about to orgasm, she just yelled through gritted teeth.  “Fuckkkkkkkk.”

This was too much for me.  I was close to cumming and began thrusting in and out of her more rapidly.   I was soon burying myself completely in her.   As her orgasm was finishing, mine began.   I gave one final thrust and held myself deep inside her.   I shot my load into my wife’s previous virgin ass.   

I continued sliding in and out of her for another minute and then pulled out all together and stood up.    There was a light sheen of blood coating my dick.   Cassie said, “Come on Joe.   Let’s wash you up.”   

I walked with Cassie into the bathroom in the bedroom.   She took a wash cloth off the rack and proceeded to wet it.   She rung it out and reached down and began washing my cock.   She put it back beneath the water and then used some soap to build a lather.  She returned to my cock and washed it like she was an expert.   “That was amazing watching you guys,” she said.

“Yes,” was my short answer.

She finished washing my cock and put the cloth in the sink.

I could hear Michelle begin getting more verbal.   I think she was approaching another orgasm.   We quickly exited the bathroom and walked the few steps to the door of the living space of the suite.   I was shocked by what I seen and heard.
Chad was lying on his back with Michelle on top of him bouncing up and down on his cock.  He was holding her hands to assist her.

“Please can we stop?” Michelle begged.

“No,” Chad answered.

“Chad, I don’t think I can…”

“Faster Michelle, go faster and that will help me cum faster.”

She began bouncing up and down on her quicker.   “Oh God, this is killing me.”   

“Almost there Michelle.   Quicker.”

“I can’t, I can’t,” and with that she rolled off of him.

Chad began to get up.   When he was on his knees Michelle said, “I still will make you cum though.”  On her hands and knees she leaned forward and wrapped her mouth around his wet cock.   Her head slid forward on it.

I watched as she took all but about 3 inches of him.   Her lips were so tight around his cock that she sort of squeegeed all of her juices off of him and it went down her chin.   She pulled back and slid on it again.   She continued to repeat it over and over.   Suddenly her lips were at the base of his cock.   She had taken him all in.    She held him there for a moment and then backed off.   Sliding back forward again he went all the way in.   Michelle continued doing this for the next minute until Chad announced he was going to cum.      Michelle pulled back until only his head remained and worked her tongue magic on him.     He held her head firmly as he emptied inside of her.

Cassie said, “That was beautiful.”

******************************
The girls walked over and got in the hot tub.   There was one other couple already in the there.   Chad and I got towels and pulled a couple of chairs over for us should we need them.   I got Chad’s attention without the girls seeing or hearing me.

“Watch this,” I said.

I walked over and got in the hot tub next to Cassie and put my arm around her.   “Ohhh, this feels good.”

Michelle was giving me an evil look as I leaned in and kissed Cassie on the cheek.   I then said hello to the other couple and they greeted me back.   We all made introductions.   Their names were Dave and Linda.

Chad came walking up and said, “Hi, I’m Michelle’s husband Chad.”   He then sat down next to her and put his arm around her.

Us three guys just sat enjoying the warm water.   The three girls didn’t stop talking over the next hour.   Michelle mentioned we were going out to a nice restaurant and asked Dave and Linda to join us.   They accepted.

She then realized that she would need to spend the rest of the evening as Chad’s wife.

We all decided to meet in the lobby at 7:30 and the four of us went back to our suite.

**********
Dinner was uneventful, except for watching Michelle and Chad act as husband and wife.  Not that they were doing anything out of the norm, it’s just odd watching your wife pretend to be married to someone else – especially when that someone else is her brother.

Linda and Dave left the restaurant first leaving the four of us.   We made our way to the Dueling Piano bar and enjoyed the entertainment they had to offer.   By 11:00, we were ready to all go back to the hotel, which we did.

On the taxi ride back, Michelle mentioned how tired she was. 

Chad said, “That’s too bad because you’re not going to get much sleep tonight.”

She didn’t say anything to this comment, but I felt Cassie’s hand slide high on my thigh in the dark cab as she leaned into me.
We exited the cab and walked into the lobby to the elevators.    The doors opened at the floor that Cassie and Chad’s room was on.   I leaned over to Michelle and kissed her, “I love you.”

“I love you Joseph,” she said.

Cassie was giving Chad a kiss goodnight.   “Have fun,” she smiled at him.   Then she walked up to Michelle and gave her a hug and a soft kiss. “Maybe tomorrow night, you and I can have the suite to ourselves.”

Michelle didn’t comment at this.   She just stared as Cassie and I stepped off the elevator.

“Okay,” Michelle said to her as the doors shut.

Cassie looked at me.   “Let’s go hunny buns.”  She laughed at this.

I took her by the hand and walked her to the room.   I watched as she walked over in front of the bed and turned toward me.   She reached up and began to unbutton her dress.    She slipped the dress off her shoulders and she stood before me in her lacy bra and underwear.

“Cass, the drapes are open,” I pointed out.   

“I know,” she said as she removed her bra while she stared at me.   She then slid her underwear down and stepped out of them.

I began to speak.  “I don’t know if I can…”

She cut me off with a laugh.   “I didn’t think you would.   Turn off the light and get over her.”

I reached for the light switch and flicked it off.   The room darkened but my eyes soon adjusted and I could see fine.   The lights from the city lit the room well enough to see everything.

“I love the lights,” she said as she stood at the window looking out over Chicago.  "I'm so amazed at how beautiful this city is at night."

I walked toward her and embraced her from .   Holding her like that I came to realize how soft the skin on her back and ass were.   I’ve never felt anything softer.   We broke the embrace after a minute and she began to undress me…

******************************

The drapes were closed when I awoke about 11:00am.   Cassie must have shut them at some point during the night.   She was still lying cuddled up next to me.   

“You awake,” she whispered very softly.

“Yeah,” I answered.  “It’s late.”

“I know, Chad text my phone at 6:00am and said not to bother getting up.  They were just going to sleep.”

Cassie and I had been up until about 2:00am.

Her hand slid down my body until it came into contact with my cock.   She gently ran her fingers across the surface.   “I’ve really enjoyed being with you and Michelle the last couple of days.”

“Me too Cass.”

She laughed for a few seconds before becoming somewhat serious, “I just hope it continues.”

“Why do you think it won’t?  Michelle wanted to hire you to try and bring you and Chad closer together.  I think.”

“Usually things never work out for me.  Whenever I think things are perfect, they fall apart.  I just have shitty luck.”

“Well, maybe your string of bad luck is over,” I said.

She didn’t answer me, she just continued caressing my cock.  After a moment she said, “Do you want it to work out with Heather?”

“Yes,” I said.

“So do I.  It’s going to be difficult for her if she ever finds out about you and I.”

I thought about this for a moment.   I began to imagine Heather and Cassie and Michelle all being together.  My dick slowly hardened.   There was no reaction from Cassie.  She just continued rubbing my cock and balls.

“I love you,” she whispered.

This caught me off guard.   I didn’t answer.

“That’s alright, you don’t have to say anything.  I love Michelle for that matter.  I will be praying that it all works out.”

There was a beep-beep noise.   Cassie rolled over and grabbed her phone.  She pushed a button and read the text.
“Chad wants us to come up if we’re awake.   They’ve ordered room service.”

“You hungry?” I asked.

She answered, “Yeah, we’ll go up after we’re done here.”   She turned and put the phone back on the night stand and rolled back toward me.   She got up on her knees and threw a leg over my body.   She smiled at me as she grabbed hold of my cock and placed it at the entrance to her pussy.   She slid down on it and the warm wetness enveloped me.

As she began sliding up and down on me, I thought to myself how I really hoped everything worked out.

=====================

Cassie and I had gotten dressed and made our way up to the suite.   I knocked on the door but nobody answered.   I pulled the card from my pocket and slid it down the slot.   The green light flashed and I opened the door.

Cassie walked in first and I followed.  As the door shut behind me, we could hear the shower running from the bedroom.   We looked at each other and walked toward the bedroom door.   As we entered, we noticed all the bondage stuff that was strewn about the room.   The room looked like a tornado had gone through it.   The door to the bathroom was slightly ajar and we heard the water shut off.   

I could hear Michelle and Chad talking.   Cassie turned toward me and held her finger to her lips as though to be quiet.

“You really think you might?” Michelle asked excitedly.

“Yes, but like I said, I want your input on it Michelle.  I love Cassie and want to marry her, I want to know your feelings.”

“Oh my God,” Michelle yelled.   “I love her Chad.   She’s perfect for you.   I’m so excited.   I’m going to have a sister-in-law.”
Cassie turned to me wide eyed.   She grabbed my hand and pulled me out of the room and to the door that led out to the hallway.   She was careful as she opened it.   We walked through it and she closed it ever so softly.

She turned to me.   “Did you hear what I just heard?”

I smile.   “I think so.”

“What did you just hear?”

“Well,” I began.  “I think Chad wants to marry you.”

She had this weird look on her face as she nodded.  “Yep, that’s what I just heard.”

“And how do you feel about it Cassie?”

“I don’t know.   We’ve been dating for such a short time, but we’ve known each other for much longer.   I mean, I’ve never even met his parents, nor he mine.”

“Well, I think it’s fantastic.  I really like you Cassie.”   I touched her under the chin.   “I could even go as far to say that I love you.”  I smiled.  “Chad will make you very happy.   Not that it should factor into your decision, but their family lives very comfortably.”

“It’s just so sudden.”

“And if we were to walk through that door right now and he asked you, what would you say.”

She didn’t even hesitate.   “Yes.”

"I always say - go with you first instincts."

Cassie reached up and hugged me.   Her eyes were beginning to water.

“This is so cool,” I said as I hugged her head to my chest.

She backed away and looked up at me.   She was just about to say something when her phone gave a beep-beep.   She retrieved it from her pocket.   Chad was texting her.  “Are you guys on your way,” it read.

She showed it to me.   I knocked on the door and within 10 seconds, the door swung inward.   Chad was there to greet us. 
“Yes we’re on our way,” Cassie said.

(continued)



joe_and_michelle

  • Guest
Reply #18 on: July 23, 2012, 09:36:30 PM


He laughed.

I let Cassie go through first.   She walked to Chad and put her arms around him.   He pulled her tight.   “I missed you,” he said.
“I missed you too.”  They began to kiss.

I walked past them to the bedroom where I assumed Michelle was.   She turned.   When her eyes met mine they lit up.   

“Hey babe.   Missed you,” she said.   

She held out her hand and pulled me to her.   We kissed hard.   She was still in her robe and I let my hands find their way inside to her naked smooth body.   We continued to kiss.   After a moment she broke the kiss.   “I have something to tell you,” she whispered as she smiled brightly.   She reached behind me and shut the bathroom door.   Her excitement was starting to show and giddily she said, “You’ll never guess.” 

“I can guess anything.”

Bounding on the balls of her feet, she shook her head still while beaming.  “Not this.”

I said, “I’ll bet you anything that I can.”

She said, “Name it.”

I smiled at her, “Okay, if I can guess, we’ll get the Harley I’ve been eyeing.   If I can’t guess, I’ll drop it and never ask again.”
She was so excited she said, “Oh get the stupid Harley, I don’t care.  That’s so trivial”

“Okay then, I will,” I smiled.

“Guess,” she said.

“Well, by how excited you are, Chad is going to ask Cassie to marry him.”

The excitement from her face disappeared.  “Did he already tell you?”

“No, silly,” I said.   “Michelle, I’ve never seen you like this.  You’re bouncing around like a little school girl.  I knew it had to be something big.  I could tell that immediately.   It was either that, or we had won a billion dollar lottery.   Am I right?”

Her smile and excitement returned, “Yesssss.  Can you believe it?”

“Michelle, you have to calm down.   If Cassie sees you like this, she’s going to think you’re on speed.   She’s in the other room.”

She stood up straight trying to regain her composure.   She took a deep breath.   “Okay, let’s go.”  She reached for the door.

I grabbed her arm.   “You need a couple of minutes to calm down.”   I pulled her to me.   “Did you have fun last night?”

Her face went red and she looked down.  I put my finger beneath her chin and lifted until she was looking at me.   She was smiling.

“I’ll take that as a ‘yes’.”

She nodded.   “Did you?” she asked.

I nodded.   “Yes, very wonderful.”   I stared into her eyes.  “Cassie told me that she loves me this morning.”

Michelle didn’t flinch.  She just stared at me as she nodded.  “I’m okay with that.   Even if I didn’t know about Chad about to propose to her, I’m okay with that.”   She leaned forward to kiss me but I leaned back.

“She says she loves you too.”

Michelle smiled, “Good.   I think she's perfect.  Better than perfect.”  She leaned to me again and we kissed.

When we broke our kiss, I asked, “So when is Chad going to ask her.”

“I don’t know.   We were just finishing showering when he told me.   It was 5 minutes ago that I found out.”

“Wow,” I said, hoping I was acting normal when I said it.   “So what did he say?”

“Just that they have been friends for a while and he absolutely adores her.   He just kept talking and he asked me if I thought Cassie was the right girl for him.   I told him yes, but asked him to explain why he was asking.   He came right out and said that he was going to ask her.”   She was beaming.   “Chad and Cassie are going to get married Joe.”

“Whoa, slow down Michelle.   Just because he’s going to ask doesn’t mean that she’ll say yes.   I don’t want to burst your bubble, but you have no idea what she’ll think of this.”

“Do you think she’ll say no?” Michelle asked in a disappointed tone.

I already knew the answer but I couldn’t tell Michelle, “I don’t know Michelle. We don’t know.  The only one that knows is Cassie.”

Michelle’s face lit up.   “I know she’s going to say yes.”

I smile.   “I hope she does.”

“Come on.  I think I’m ready, let’s go.”   She grabbed my hand.

“Okay,” I smiled.  “Be calm.  Act natural.   Try to act as any person might when facing someone after spending the night with their boyfriend.”

“Not funny,” Michelle said as she turned and punched me in the chest.  “Ow!  That hurt,” she said.

“Quit punching me all the time then,” I said jokingly.

“Quit giving me reason too,” Michelle said poking me in the chest.

“I love you,” I said sweetly.

“I know you do Joe.  I love you too.”  She smiled.

Michelle turned and opened the door.  We walked into the messy bedroom.   

“Looks like someone had fun in here last night,” I said.   “Did you try everything out?”

Michelle didn’t respond as she walked briskly to the other room.   Cassie and Chad were holding hands talking.   When Cassie seen Michelle, she released Chad’s hands and turned to Michelle.    “Good morning sleepy head.”

“Good morning, Cassie.”   They hugged.

Michelle continued, “Well, we kind of missed the meetings today.   Chad and I thought we all might want to just take in the city.   Do a little sight seeing.”

“Sounds good to me,” Cassie said.

Michelle turned to me, “That wouldn’t be intruding on your plans of you doing nothing today would it?”

I smiled, “Yeah, but that’s alright.  I can do nothing tomorrow.”

Chad spoke up.   “Food got here about a half an hour ago but we’ve been waiting for you guys.   Let’s eat.”

The food selection was almost identical to that which Nijal had supplied us with Monday morning.   We all made a plate and gathered around the small corner table to eat.

Halfway through eating Chad said, “Oh damn.   We were going to watch the Cubs play again today Joe.”

I had just taken a bite of food and looked at him curiously.

“I really hate to waste the tickets,” he continued.   “Michelle, would you and Cassie mind going shopping for a few hours alone?”

Michelle said, “Oh no.   That would be great.   Right Cassie?”

Cassie looked at me.   I just stared back.   She knew we didn’t have tickets for any ball game.   This had something to do with Chad wanting to be away from her for a few hours.

Cassie finally spoke, “Yeah, go to the game.   Have fun.   Michelle and I can take care of ourselves.”

“Are you sure?” Chad asked.

Cassie leaned to him, “Go to the game.”  She kissed him on the cheek.   Cassie then looked at me and smiled.   She then said, “Excuse me, I need to use the bathroom real quick.”   She stood up and walked into the bedroom area.

Once we heard the bathroom door shut in the other room Chad said, “I’m going to ask her tonight.”

Michelle stamped her feet excitedly under the table, “Oh my God.   Oh my God.  Oh my God.”

I looked at Chad.   “That was a bad idea telling her.”

“You think?!”  He smiled.   “Michelle, calm down.”

“Oh my God.   I can’t believe this,” she said still tapping her feet.   Her eyes were watering up.  "I'm so happy right now."

I grabbed her arm.   “Shush.   She’s going to hear you.”

She looked toward the bedroom door.   “I’m sorry Chad.  I’m just so excited.  So, so excited.”

“I love seeing you like this.  I think you’re more excited than I am,” Chad said.

“So we’re going to the game, eh?” I interrupted.

“No.  I need some time alone.   I need to get a ring.   Then I’m calling her father and asking his permission.“

“How romantic,” Michelle said.

I added, “Wow, pretty confident she’ll say yes, eh?”

“I’m not taking ‘no’ for an answer, bro.”

We could hear the bathroom door open.

All at once we took a mouth full of food.   Cassie entered the room.   She knew something was up.   “What’s going on?”

Michelle said, “Nothing, I need to use the bathroom now.”   Hurriedly she got up and left the room.

We all looked after her.

“She acts a little screwy when she doesn’t get enough sleep,” I stated.

Cassie looked at Chad.   “Judging by the state of the bedroom, you two had fun.”   

Chad looked a little guilty.

She leaned over and kissed him.   “I love you so much Chad.   I'm glad you enjoyed your night.   I did too.”

“I love you.”  He paused a moment.   “You sure you’re okay with Joe and I going to the game?”

“Yes, have fun.   I want to spend some time with your sister anyways.  I might even chain her to the bed and enjoy the afternoon feasting on her.”

Chad and I both smiled at the image.  Then Chad said, “I’m going to get dressed.”  He leaned over and kissed Cassie on the cheek.   He stood and walked into the bedroom and shut the door.

Cassie looked at me.   “You’re not going to the game, are you?”

I shook my head.   “Ring shopping.”

She smiled.   “When’s he asking me?”

“Don’t know.”

The smile never left her face.

“Does that mean it’s a definite ‘yes’, then?” I asked.

She nodded.  “Definitely.  I mean, engagements can be a long time.  I can always change my mind later, but I don’t think I will Joe.”

“I don’t think you will either.  At least I hope you don’t.”  I reached out and took her hand and rubbed it softly.

She took a deep breath and exhaled.  “Oh gosh, am I full.”   She hadn’t eaten but half a pancake.

“Excited?  Nervous? Anxious? Just freaking?” I said.

“All of the above, but mainly excited,” she smiled.

“Cassie,” I said seriously, “We have to make a deal right now.   Nobody, I mean nobody knows that we found out early.”

“Nobody,” she smiled back.

The bedroom door opened and Michelle walked through.   She had a huge smile on her face.

“Wow Michelle,” Cassie said, “You’re in an awfully good mood this morning.”

Michelle continued smiling and said, “Just a beautiful day.”

Cassie stood up.  “Well, by the way the bedroom looks, I want to think you had a very enjoyable night and that’s why you’re all giddy and smiley today.”

Michelle’s smile faded.

Cassie laughed as she stepped to Michelle, “I’m kidding silly.”   Cassie took Michelle’s hands.   “I had an enjoyable night also.”  She then leaned in and kissed Michelle.   Michelle returned the kiss.   Their mouths opened slightly and I watched as the tips of their tongues touched.   

Michelle broke the kiss.  “Chad and I will never do that again…”

Cassie pressed her finger to Michelle’s lips.   “Yes you will.  As long as I’m dating your brother you will, I will insist on it.   I know your feelings for each other.  And I’m fine with it.”   Cassie then said, “Tonight we get to spend together, right?”

Michelle simply nodded.  Then she looked at me guiltily, knowing that they wouldn’t be because Cassie and Chad would probably be celebrating their engagement.

Cassie also realized this but she could tell Michelle was so excited about everything.   She was teasing Michelle.   “Well, we won’t have to put away too much of the new toys.  I can’t wait to use some of them on you,” Cassie said.   Then she gave Michelle another peck on the cheek.

Chad walked out of the bedroom fully dressed.   “Ready to go bro?   The game starts in about an hour.”

I stood up.   “Yeah, better get hopping.”

I kissed Michelle good bye.  “See you in a while.  Have fun today.”

“You too,” she replied.

Cassie and Chad had kissed each other goodbye and Chad walked toward the door.   

“Hey,” Cassie said to me.   I turned toward her.   “Thanks for last night.”  She tilted her head to kiss me.   As our lips separated she said, “And thanks for this morning too."

I smiled.   “Thank you.”   Then I walked out the door.

As we walked to the elevator Chad said, “Damn bro.  I think she’s falling for you.”

“Don’t they all,” I said.

Chad just laughed.

We took the elevator down to the lobby.   Chad walked over to the concierge and started talking about jewelers in the area.  The concierge gave him about 20 different stores within a half mile of the hotel.  We were in the heart of the shopping district after all.

Following that we walked to the nearest store which was only about a half block away.   Chad was looking at some monster rings.   

“Fuck, I don’t know what to get her.”

The sales associate said, “Perhaps you would like to buy a cheap zirconium ring and come back when your lady accepts and let her pick it out.   We have some beautiful zirconiums.”   He turned to his assistant and said something in French.   The assistant walked briskly away and returned within a minute.

“As you can see sir, there are some gorgeous items to choose from.  We will give you a 100% refund upon return and purchase of a diamond ring.”

That took the pressure off of Chad.  The transaction was complete within 10 minutes.   The kid definitely moved quick.   We exited the store and were soon walking South on Michigan Avenue.   

Chad grabbed his phone from his pocket and started dialing.    “Here goes, bro.”   He took a deep breath as he waited for the phone to be answered.

“Hi, Mrs. Edwards?   This is Chad, Chad Lewis…”   “…No, everything is fine.   Of course, everything is fine.  I’m sorry to alarm you.”   Chad looked at me.  “No, we’re having a great time.  I just called to ask you some…to tell you something.   Is Mr. Edwards there also?”   “Okay then, I want to call him when we’re through talking.”  Chad cleared his throat. “Mrs. Edwards, I just wanted to tell you that I am going to ask your daughter to marry me tonight.” I could hear a screech come through his phone.   Chad held the phone away from his ear.  I could hear laughter coming through the earpiece.  Chad put the phone back to his ear.   “Mrs. Edwards, I just called to ask for yours and Mr. Edwards’s permission to have Cassie’s hand in marriage.”   Chad held the phone from his ear again.   This was one ecstatic lady.   Chad placed the receiver back to his ear.   “Mrs. Edwards, I was hoping that you and Mr. Edwards could come to Chicago with my parents and be there when I ask her.”

 Chad held the phone from his ear again.   I started to laugh.   This was hysterical.   “Mrs. Edwards, do you think you’ll be able to come over?”  There was a pause.  “Okay, great.    I’ll get you a room.   I’ll have my mom call you with details.   Would you please give me Mr. Edwards work number.”  He paused.   “Okay, thank you.”   He held his hand over the speaker.   “Bro, catch all this…”   He then repeated the number to me as Mrs. Edwards recited it to him.    “Thank you Mrs. Edwards.   I really look forward to seeing you tonight.   I’ll have my mother get in touch with you later when I get all the plans ironed out.”   He listened.   “Yes ma’am.  I promise.”  He listened.  “Yes ma’am.   I can’t wait either.” He listened some more.  “Just something casual.   We’ll go out for dinner afterwards.   Then something comfortable to drive home in tomorrow.”   He listened again.  “Okay, I’ll see you tonight.”  Chad removed the phone from his ear and folded it shut.

“Holy fuck,” he said.

Unfolding the phone he punched in Cassie’s fathers phone number.     The call was much less hectic then it was with Mrs. Edwards.   First he mentioned that he had just spoken with his wife and then politely told Cassie’s father that he loved his daughter and wanted his permission to ask her to marry him.    It was very business-like.   Chad then explained that he was hoping that he and Mrs. Edwards would be able to come to Chicago tonight.   Following that he said that Mrs. Edwards wanted him to call her.   Chad was very polite during the entire conversation.   He then thanked him and hung up the phone.

“Wow, that was a lot easier than I thought it would be,” he said.

“You got off easy compared to how your old man raked me over the coals for 3 hours when I told him I was going to ask Michelle to marry me.”

Chad laughed.   “Bro, I remember.  That was hilarious.”

“Yeah, sure.   Hilarious.  Hardly.   I lost 10 pounds in sweat that conversation.”

Chad laughed again.   He opened his phone.   “Now for mom, this ought to be a doozy.”

His mother answered, “Hey mom.   Chad.   Guess what.   I’m getting married.  Love you, bye.”   He hung up the phone.

I started to laugh.   “You shouldn’t mess with your mom like that.   We fucked with her mind enough this week."

“I say this phone rings in less then 10 seconds.”

The phone began to ring just as he finished saying it.   He opened the phone and tossed it to me.   I barely caught it.   Chad started to walk away.   I put the phone to my ear.   “Hello, Mrs. Lewis?”   

“Joe, where’s Chadwick?”

“Ummm, he’s right here.”   I thought of Saturday when she seen me last.

“Well, put him on,” she said excitedly.

Chad had his hands in his pocket as he continued to walk away from me.   I followed.

“Well Mrs. Lewis.   He actually had to grab another line.”   Chad gave me a thumbs up.

“What do you mean another line?  You’re in Chicago out on the street.  I hear the horns all blaring.   Tell him to quit messing around and get on the phone.   I know his tom foolery ways.”

“Yes ma’am.” I said.    To Chad I said, “You’re mom knows you’re messing with her.   She wants you on the phone.”   I tossed it to him.

He caught the phone and put it to his ear and explained that he was going to ask Cassie to marry him.   She was very excited.   He then told her that he wanted her and his dad to come out to celebrate and be witness to him asking her.   She said they would be there.   

“Great.   I’ll call dad.   I’ll have Sharon set up rooms for you.   Oh, Cassie’s mom and dad will be here also.   Would you do me a favor and call her and invite them to drive with you and dad?   It would be a great opportunity to get to know them. ”

He then told her that he loved her and soon hung up the phone.

“Thanks shithead,” I said.   “I’m still a little embarrassed from her walking in on Warren, your sister and I on Saturday and you put me on the phone to make a fool of myself.”

He just laughed.   “Don’t be sweating that bro.   I’m sure she’s forgotten it by now.”

“Yeah,” I said sarcastically.

Chad called his dad at the company.   He got on the phone with Sharon, Mr. Lewis’s secretary.     

“Sharon, before you transfer me to my dad, do me a favor and get two rooms at the Sheraton Downtown Chicago for my parents and a couple by the last name of the Edwards.  Put it on my credit card."    He gave her a moment to respond and then thanked her.   His dad soon came on the phone.

“Dad, Chad.   Hey, I’ve got some news for you.   I’m going to ask someone to marry me…”   “Yeah dad, you heard me right.”   “I’d like you and mom to come to Chicago to meet her when I propose.   We’ll make an evening of it.   Can you take tomorrow off?”     “Yes sir, I called Mom.” “Okay dad…”   “Thank you dad…”   “Yes sir…”   “I love you too Dad.”

Chad hung up the phone.   Looking at me he said happily, “My parents seem very happy.”

“Good.   That’s real good Chad.”

“Now just to plan the big moment.  Off to the Sears Tower.”

We went to the Sears Tower and Chad got in touch with the observation tower manager.   He detailed exactly how he wanted things to play out.  The manager was very receptive to the idea and even showed him where he could propose so that the Edwards and his parents could observe while being out of sight.  It seems the manager’s office was on the other side of a two-way mirror.   The manager handed Chad a card for his parents to call when they arrived.   We left and headed back toward the hotel.   

Chad called his dad’s secretary back.    He gave her detailed information as to what he needed his parents and the Edwards’ to do.   “Just give my dad an itinerary of everything he needs to do.  And emphasize he needs to give my phone a ring once they are in the manager’s office.”  Chad listened as Sharon replied.    “Thank you very much Sharon, that’s very nice of you to say.”   He hung up the phone.

Chad and I ducked back into a pub near the hotel to watch the Cubs game that we were supposed to be at.   We had a couple of burgers and sodas as we enjoyed the game with the local fans.   The game ended and we gave it about 40 minutes before we headed back to the hotel.

I called Michelle’s cell phone and Cassie answered.

“Hey, you guys enjoy the game?” she asked.

“Yeah, it was great.”

“We’re in the suite, how long before you’re back?”

“About 10 minutes.”

“Great, see you in a few.”

I hung up the phone and we were soon getting off the elevator heading to the room.   I opened the door and walked in.   I was surprised to find Tiffany and Donna, the two hotel staff members that had helped me move to the suite from our other room, sitting with Cassie and Michelle.

“Hey guys,” Cassie said.

“Hey,” Chad said.

Tiffany and Donna smiled.   I then noticed they all were drinking wine.

“What’s going on?” I asked.

Michelle had more color than usual in her cheeks.   This meant she had consumed a bit of wine.  “The manager was contacted by Bill and was instructed to make sure that the bar was properly stocked.   Tiffany and Donna were assigned the task of making sure all was right.”   She slurred a couple of her words as she spoke.

“Hi,” I said to Donna and Tiffany.   “Nice meeting you again.”

They both said hello back to me.   Cassie introduced the pair to Chad.   

Donna and Tiffany then both excused themselves and they stood.   Both seemed to wobble a bit as they walked toward the door.   They let themselves out.

Cassie asked, “So, how was the game guys?”

“Great,” Chad said.   “They were pretty good seats behind the Cub’s dugout.   And my man Joe almost got a foul ball.”

“Cool.   I’m glad you guys had fun.”   Cassie stood from the couch and as she walked toward me asked, “So what are the plans for tonight.”

I was a little baffled that she was walking toward me but she put her arms around me and gave me a nice open mouthed kiss as Michelle and Chad looked on.   She broke off the kiss and smiled at me.   Then she walked over to Chad.   “Missed you,” she said and put her arms around him and gave him a kiss.

She turned back toward me and said, “Soooooo… is someone going to answer my question?”

Chad spoke up.  “Well, we really hadn’t discussed anything.   What about you guys?”

Michelle said, “We hadn’t made any plans either.”

Cassie said, “How about this?   Michelle mentioned she was tired.  It seemed Chad kept her up all night.   I’m a bit tired myself.  Why don’t we lay down for a bit and take a nap for an hour or so and then do some sightseeing?   All I’ve done is shopped and sat in that lecture but really haven’t seen any of the city.   It’s my first time here since I was 5 and I would really like to see some of the sights.”

This fell right into Chad’s plans.

“That sounds great to me,” I said.

“Funny,” Chad said.   “I was going to suggest we go out on the town.   I do like the idea of a short nap, too.”   He put his arm around Cassie.

I looked at Michelle.   She looked exhausted.   “That sounds really wonderful,” she said.  “I could use a good nap.”

We walked into the bedroom.   All the bondage gear from earlier was cleaned up and the bed was made.   Cassie slipped off of her sandles and reached down grabbing her dress.   In one swift motion she lifted it over her head and stood before us in just her bra and underwear.

“I thought we were going to nap,” Chad said.

She smiled.   “We are silly.  I don’t feel like getting my dress all wrinkly though.   If that’s okay with you.”   She then reached behind her back and undid her bra and took it off also.   She climbed up on the bed and laid down in the middle.

"Don't feel like getting your bra wrinkly either," he joked.

Michelle followed suit.  She stripped down to just her panties and bra, then crawled up on the bed and laid next to Cassie. 
Cassie told Michelle to face the other way (away from her), and Cassie snuggled up behind her.

Chad looked at me and said, “I’m not snuggling with you.”

“Cool,” I replied.

Cassie said, “Joe, cuddle up behind me.”   

I pulled off my shirt and got on the bed behind her and laid down.   Chad meanwhile had stripped down to his underwear and laid down next to Michelle.

We all fell asleep in a matter of minutes.

============================

I woke up first and got up and went into the bathroom.   I relieved myself and then checked myself out in the mirror.   I decided I didn’t need a shower so I just wet my face and applied shaving cream.   As I was about to shave, Cassie walked in.  She had put her bra back on.   She closed the door behind her to within an inch of fully closing.

“Hi,” she whispered.

“Hey,” I whispered back.

“Don’t look,” Cassie said to me as she stood in front of the toilet.   I turned back toward the mirror and began to shave.   I could see out of the corner of my eye in the mirror but didn’t look as she sat on the toilet and relieved herself.   She wiped and got up and flushed the toilet.

She walked over to me and put her arms around my midsection as she looked over my shoulder.   I smiled at her and she returned the smile.

“Do me a favor,” she asked.

“Anything,” I answered.

“Since you've got the razor out, would you mind cleaning me up a bit?”

I didn’t understand what she meant.   She released me and reached down to remove her underwear.   I stopped shaving to watch her reflection in the mirror.

She stepped around in front of me and then lifted so that her bottom was on the counter.   She scooted back a bit so that her back was against the mirror.  She reached forward and wiped some of the shaving cream from my face.   Spreading her legs, she applied it to the area of her pubic area that needed tidied up.

No further explanation was needed.   I gave her a smile, which she returned.   I knelt down in front of her and applied the razor to her skin and very carefully and very meticulously shaved the stubble from my future sister-in-law’s pussy area.   I reached for a towel and wiped away the remnants of any shaving cream.   It looked amazing.

“Thanks Joe.  My turn.  Stand up,” she said.  As I stood, she slid to the edge of the counter and wrapped her legs around me.   
She took the razor from my hands and very slowly finished shaving my face for me.

“I’m kind of scared,” she whispered ever so softly.

“I might be too if I were in your shoes,” I whispered back.

She smiled at me.  Then she reached down and grabbed the towel and cleaned the remaining shaving cream off my face.

“I’m excited and happy too though,” she said.

“Good,” I replied.

“Will everything that has happened so far on this trip continue?  I mean, with us?  And them?”

“I certainly hope so,” I said.

“Me too,” she replied.

She leaned forward and kissed me.   I could hear some noise from the other room.   We broke off our kiss.   Cassie got down off the counter and put her panties on and walked to the door.   Opening it, she walked into the bedroom.  I followed.

“Everyone have a nice nap,” she asked.

Michelle smiled, “mmmmm, yes, I needed that.”

Chad scooted to the edge of the bed and Cassie walked to him.   She stepped between his legs and put her arms around him.  He let his head fall between her chest as she held him to her while rubbing his hair.  “Still sleepy baby,” she asked.

Chad muffled, “mmm hmmm.”

“Why don’t we just stay in then?  I can see Chicago some other time.”

“No,” Michelle said with a bit of a panic in her voice.  “I mean, I want to go to.”

She definitely would never make it as an actress.

“No, seriously,” Cassie said, “Everyone is tired.  We can stay in and relax.”

“No Cass,” Chad said.   “We’re going out.  I just need to splash some water on my face.”

“Well your sister is pretty tired too.”

“I just need a minute,” Michelle said smiling.

“I know what will help wake you up,” Casey said.   She walked over to the bed and kneeled on it.  She crawled the short distance across the bed and kissed Michelle on the mouth.  Michelle was laying on her side with her arm covering her breasts.   Casey rolled her so that Michelle was now on her back and continued kissing her as she threw her leg over her so that she was straddling her. 

Their kiss became very passionate.   After a moment, Michelle broke the kiss and said, “Okay, I’m awake now, thanks Cassie,” and she laughed.

Cassie said, “I don’t think so.” Returning her lips to Michelle, Cassie slowly made her way to Michelle’s chest and began kissing at her breasts.   Michelle looked to Chad and I.  She was looking at us as though she should stop Cassie.  After all, Chad would be proposing to her in a couple of hours and didn’t know if it was proper.

Smiling, Chad said, “That’s it Cassie.  Get her wide awake.”

Cassie peeked at Chad and laughed, “Okay.”

Michelle’s breathing had increased a bit since Cassie had been kissing her breasts.   Michelle continued to stare at me.   I just smiled at her.

Cassie proceeded lower until she got to the waist band of Michelle’s panties.   She sat up and grabbed the waistband on each side.  “Lift,” she said to Michelle.   Michelle arched her back and bottom off the mattress and Cassie pulled down on Michelle’s underwear.   She took them all the way off and pushed outward on the inside of Michelle’s thighs.   Michelle let out a deep breath.

“Just close your eyes and relax,” Cassie said.

Michelle brought her knees up slightly off the bed and then let them fall to the sides as she closed her eyes.   Cassie began kissing on the inside of Michelle’s thigh and then made her way to Michelle’s pussy.  By this time her clit was swelling out past her lips.   Michelle let out a loud moan when Cassie closed her lips around it.  Chad I looked at each other and smiled. 

We enjoyed observing the two of them for the next half hour.   First Cassie taking care of Michelle, then Michelle taking care of Cassie.

**************************************************************

We were on a horse drawn carriage when Chad’s phone began to ring.   He pulled it from his pocket and answered it.

“Hi dad.”   “Oh really?   Cool.”    “Yeah, I’m with Michelle and Joe right now.”   He covered the receiver with his hand.  “Mom and Dad say Hi.”  Michelle told him to say that we said hello.   “Yeah, probably around 7 or 8 o’clock tomorrow.”   “Okay.”   
“Tell Mom I love her.  Bye Dad.”   Then Chad hung up the phone.

“What’d dad want?” Michelle asked.

“He was just curious when we’d be home tomorrow night.  They were hoping we’d be home to go out to dinner with them.  Mom’s missing us.”

“Well, we could leave a bit earlier tomorrow,” Michelle said.

“They’ll survive another day without you Michelle,” Chad said.  He then changed subjects.  “We need to hurry over to the Sears Tower if we’re going to see the sunset.”

“You’re right,” Michelle said.   Chad had the carriage driver stop and we hailed a taxi to take us to the Sears Tower.

Twenty minutes later we were in the elevator heading toward the observation tower.  When the doors opened and we stepped out, the city of Chicago was layed out below us.

(continued)



joe_and_michelle

  • Guest
Reply #19 on: July 23, 2012, 09:37:32 PM

“Oh my God,” Cassie said as she walked straight to the window.   “It’s so beautiful.” 

I have to say, she looked so beautiful as she looked out in amazement.   Michelle stepped up next to her.  “This is one of my favorite spots in the whole world.  I love it here.”

“I’m speechless,” Cassie said. 

Chad stepped up next to Cassie, while I stood next to Michelle.  I put my arm around her and she laid her head against my shoulder.  Nobody said a word.   

After a moment Chad said, “Let’s go around to the West side and watch the sun set.”   This was where Chad was going to propose – right out in front of the manager’s office.

We walked around the corner and looked out over the city.  I had my arm around Michelle and Chad was holding Cassie’s hand.   Chad stepped between Cassie and the window and gave her a kiss on the lips.   She smiled at him.   Then Chad went down to his knee.   Michelle through her shoulder back into me to make sure I was watching.

“Cassie,” he said, still holding her hand.  “I know we haven’t been dating for a very long time, but in the time that we have been together, I have grown to love you, and love you very much.   This might come as a surprise to you, but I want to spend the rest of my life with you.  Cassie Edwards will you marry me?”

By the time he had finally gotten the question out, people had begun to watch.   You could have heard a pin drop.

Cassie stared at him for about 10 seconds.  Her face changed from a startled stare to a huge grin.   She was smiling at him. 
“You know what Chad, I have envisioned all my life how somebody would propose to me.  Everytime I imagined my Prince Charming proposed, he was on his knee like you are now.  But…”  she paused, “…he always held a ring out when he asked.”

Chad seemed startled by this.   Quickly he felt to his pocket and put his hand in.   He pulled out the ring box and opened it.  Holding it out he said, “Cassie Edwards, would you please do me the great honor of being my wife?”

“Chad Lewis,” she said, ”nothing would make me happier than spending the rest of my life with you.”

Michelle screamed.  “I’m going to have a sister-in-law.”   Everybody started clapping.

Chad stood and kissed Cassie as they embraced.  They broke their kiss and Chad said, “I love you and I promise to make you so happy.”

“I love you too,” she smiled.

“I have another surprise for you,” Chad said.

She was smiling at him.  “What?”

“Turn around.”

Standing there was Cassie’s parent and Chad’s parents.  “Mom! Daddy!” she cried.  And the tears started to pour from her as she let go of Chad and reached for her Mom and Dad.   The three of them embraced.   Mrs. Lewis walked to Chad and hugged him.

Michelle was completely bewildered.  “How?  When did you…?   Mom, Dad, how did you get here?”

“Well,” her father answered, “we drove.”

“But…”

I touched her on the shoulder.  “Michelle, we called them earlier.  The four of them drove in together this afternoon.”

Michelle didn’t acknowledge that I had just answered her and hugged her dad.  Cassie and her parents released from their embrace and she introduced them to Michelle and me.  Michelle immediately hugged first Mrs. Edwards and then Mr. Edwards.  Then Michelle hugged Cassie.  “You’re going to be my sister-in-law,” she exclaimed as they touched nose to nose.   For a second I was afraid they were going to kiss each other.

They were both crying as they hugged each other.  Cassie looked at me and smiled.   They released their embrace from each other and Michelle went to Chad and hugged him.   Cassie came to me and put her arms around me.

“Congratulations Cassie.  I am so happy for you,” I said.

“Thank you Joe.  I’m happy for me too,” she laughed.

Cassie gave me a final squeeze and then turned to Chad’s mom.  She wiped some tears from her cheeks and they stared at each other, both of them speechless.   Mrs. Lewis held her arms out and Cassie reached for her and they hugged.

All the women started talking at once about the proposal and there were many sudden outbursts of laughter.  They continued hugging each other as Mr. Lewis and I observed from a few feet away.  Chad was busy talking with Mr. Edwards.  What they were talking about I didn’t know.  The entire conversation lasted but a minute and it ended in a hand shake.

The crowd that had observed the proposal had for the most part dispersed, but occasionally someone would say congratulations to Cassie.   One woman actually came up to our group crying while holding a tissue to her eyes as she told Cassie and Chad congratulations.

“I’m so glad you’re here mom and dad.”   She turned to Chad, “Thank you for having them here Chad, you have know what this means to me."   A couple of tears rolled down her cheek.  "I really appreciate it.”

“You’re welcome Cass.  I’m glad they’re all here too.”

They embraced and them Michelle hugged the two of them. 

“Well, through all the excitement we missed the sun setting,” I said.

Mr. Edwards thought that was funny and slapped me on the shoulder.

Chad said, “Speaking of sunset, we should probably get going, we’ve got reservations.”

Cassie said, “I kind of want to stay up here for a while.  I really didn’t get to take in the sights.”

Everybody laughed at that.   Then the observation deck manager stepped up.  “You’re welcome to come back tomorrow young lady.”  He handed Chad something.  “Here’s a pass to bring up your group tomorrow.  Just show them to the elevator staff down stairs and they’ll put you on the next elevator up here.    The sky is suppose to be crystal clear.   Congratulations to you both.”

Chad thanked him for everything and the manager retreated to his office.

“Cass, we can stay up here for as long as you’d like.”

“Just a few minutes, then we’ll go.  I just think this is so amazing.  Even more so now as the lights of the city are starting to show.”

We spent about a half hour walking around the floor and taking in the sights.  The manager had one of his staff walking around with us pointing out different things throughout the city.

At one point Mrs. Lewis came up and put her arm around me.   “I’m sorry about the other day Joseph.”

“I’m sorry Mrs…”

“You have nothing to be sorry for.   I’m just sorry about the way I acted.   I love you as a son-in-law and I don’t want any awkwardness between us.   I just want you to know I’ve recovered.”

I put my arm around her and gave a hug.  “That’s how I hope things will be between us, too,” I said.  “Like it’s always been.”
Michelle was watching us and was smiling.  She came over and hugged the two of us.

The eight of us made our way to the elevator and we got in for the ride down.  All seemed right in the world again.

Chad had arranged for a shuttle van to be waiting downstairs and we were at a lake side restaurant in about 10 minutes.   It was a very nice eatery and we all enjoyed each other’s company for the next 4 hours before we all decided it was time to call it a night.

We agreed with the parents to meet in the lobby of our hotel the next morning and we’d go out for breakfast.   The Lewis’s and Edwards’ got in a cab to take them to their hotel, while Michelle, Cassie, Chad and I got in another cab to take us to our hotel.

As we took the elevator up to our rooms, Cassie said to Michelle, “I was really looking forward to our night together, but I hope you’ll let me take a rain check on it.”

Michelle blushed and said, “Of course.”

We let Cassie and Chad take the suite while we went to their room.

We had no sooner walked in the room then Michelle undid her dress and let it fall to the floor.  She turned to me and slowly reached behind herself and unclasped her bra.   She slid her panties down and walked over to me.  Kneeling down she reached for my zipper and pulled out my cock.  She had just taken me in her mouth when there was a knock at the door.

“Don’t move,” I said.   And I walked to the door and looked through the peep hole.   It was Cassie and Chad.  I opened the door.

Seeing Michelle naked on her knees in the room, Cassie said, “You two are wasting no time at all.”

Chad said, “We talked on the elevator ride up.  We would really like you guys to join us tonight.”

Michelle got dressed and we went up to the suite.

It was a fantastic night of celebration.

==========================

I woke up about 7:00 am to Cassie sucking on my cock.  In no time at all she had me hard.   I had cum 3 times since we got to the room at midnight, but Cassie had no problem getting me ready for a fourth.

Michelle woke up to the movement on the bed and observed Cassie blowing me.   She looked at me.  “Looks like you’re getting a nice wake up call.”

I smiled at her.   “Maybe you should give your brother a wake up too.”

She whispered, “I think I’ll let him sleep.”

Chad wasn’t asleep.  He responded, “I won’t mind if you follow up on hubby’s suggestion and help wake me up.”

Cassie lifted her head.  “Come on Michelle, we’ll race.  Let’s see who can get them off first.   I’ll let you get Chad hard and we’ll start.”

Michelle laughed, “Does it have to be oral?  My throat is sore from last night.”

“Just a race to see who can get them off first.”

“And what are you two wagering,” Chad asked.

The girls looked at each other.  Finally Cassie said, “Remember our plan with Heather?  Whoever loses has to go first.”
Michelle said, “You’re on.  But I get to make Chad hard first, right?”

“Yep,” answered Cassie.

Michelle rolled over and kissed me.  Then she rolled over to Chad and kissed him.  She then went down to his cock and began licking up and down the length of his cock.

“What’s the plan with Cassie?” I asked.

Cassie said, “Hush, we’re not telling.”

“No clue at all,” I asked.

Her hand which was on my nuts gave a squeeze.  “Don’t ask again,” she said.   She then took me back in her mouth.

“No fair,” Michelle said.

“Hey, I’ve got to keep him hard.”

A minute later Chad was hard.  “Ready,” said Michelle.

“Okay.  GO,” said Cassie.  She then got up and straddled me.   Her pussy was sopping wet.   She must have been playing with it while she gave me head.  I slipped right in.   She began bouncing up and down like there was no tomorrow.   

Looking at Michelle and Chad, she had the same idea.  The difference was, she wasn’t wet.   She struggled at getting him inside of her.   She frantically rubbed his dick head up and down her pussy to get her wet.

Chad said, “Stop Michelle, that’s making me want to pee.   Suck me off instead.”

“Dang,” said Michelle. 

“69,” said Chad.  “We’ll do this together.

Michelle had no sooner turned around on Chad when Cassie started to cum.   She closed her eyes and her face scrunched up.  She let out a loud, “mmmmmmmm, yessssssss.”

The combination of seeing her orgasm and her pussy convulsing around my cock as she continued to slide up and down on it put me within seconds of cumming.

“Keep going Cassie.   I’m right there with you.”

“How long,” she asked.

“A couple of seconds,” I answered.

She got off of me and kneeled between my legs.   Taking me in her hands she began jerking up and down my shaft.   She smiled at me as my face became contorted and my hips lifted off the mattress slightly.

“Ahhhhh damn,” I yelled as I shot a string up in the air.  It came right back down on Cassie’s hand.   She used it as a lubricant and coated the outside of my shaft with it as she continued the joyous actions.

“We have a winner,” announced Cassie.

As my orgasm relaxed, Michelle started making a screaming sound even though her lips were wrapped around Chad’s cock.   Looking up to where Chad was, all that could be seen was Michelle’s ass and thighs covering his head.  Her hips were shaking violently as her scream continued.   I don’t know how he was getting any air.

Michelle brought her head up for a second and looked at Cassie and I.   “Oh God, that was intense.”   She smiled at us and returned her mouth to engulf Chad’s cock.

I reflected how much Michelle had changed in the past week.   Just 6 days ago, I was the only person to have had sex with her.   Since then she has had sex with 4 other guys – one of them being her brother.   She has swallowed numerous loads of cum and has enjoyed eating her coworkers pussy and her future sister-in-laws pussy.

Cassie crawled over between Chad’s legs and put her head down near Michelle’s.   Leaning forward, she opened her mouth and sucked at Chad’s nut sack.   My view wasn’t the greatest, but it appeared she had sucked one of his testicles completely in her mouth.

Chad groaned loudly.  “Fuck, that hurt a little.  A bit gentler Cassie.”

She released the testicle and took the other testicle in her mouth.   Michelle had backed her head off his cock and just stroked up and down his length while observing Cassie.   Michelle touched the tip of her tongue to the head of his cock and began to lick it.

Michelle threw her leg over Chad so that she was kneeling next to him.   With Michelle off of him, Chad looked down at the two girls giving his dick a work over.   “That’s feeling really good you two.  Really fucking good.”   He hesitated for a minute and said, “Uhhhhh, I’m going to cum.”

Michelle put her mouth over his cock to take his cum.   

“Aaahhhhh,” Chad yelled.

It took but a second for both he and Michelle to realize that he wasn’t cumming.   He was pissing.   

“FUCK, I’m sorry Michelle.”   She removed her mouth and Chad’s stream shot in the air.   He reached down and pinched at his head and quickly rolled off the bed and stepped to the bathroom.   

I looked at Michelle expecting her to spit out the urine in her mouth.   Instead she quickly grabbed the sheet and wiped the drops that were on her face and lips.   She had nothing to spit out.   Whatever went in her mouth she had swallowed.   "Blehhhhh," she said.

Cassie said, “Oh my God.  I’m sorry Michelle.”

"Michelle replied, “It wasn’t your fault.”

“I can't believe he thought he was having an orgasm,” Cassie said.

We could then hear Chad finish in the bathroom as Cassie and I stared at Michelle.   She didn’t seem to disgusted by it as I thought she might be.   As Chad finished we could hear the toilet flush.  Michelle got up from the bed and walked to the bathroom as Chad walked out.

“Michelle, I am so…” he didn’t get a chance to finish as Michelle punched him in the arm as she walked past him into the bathroom.

I was just smiling at him as he looked at Cassie and I on the bed.

“I swear to God, I thought I was cumming.”

“Geezes crimminy Chad,” Cassie said in an upset tone,“if you ever do that to me, I’ll kill you in your sleep.  I swear I will.”

Michelle had closed the door to the bathroom.   I assumed she would be brushing her teeth.   I got up to go see her but discovered that the bathroom door was locked.   I turned back toward the bed.  Cassie had begun to pull the sheets off the bed so the hotel maids could put on fresh linens.

“Damn, I feel like such an ass,” Chad said.

I slipped on some shorts and walked to the other room to get the coffee pot going.   I grabbed the remote and turned on the television.  Just then Michelle came walking in.   

She stood in her bra and panties and our eyes met.

“My brother just peed in my mouth,” she said.  “Do you believe that?”

She didn’t seem upset.  She seemed totally bewildered by it.   Then a slight smile came across her face.  “He just peed in my mouth.”

I smiled also. 

Michelle started to laugh.  “Oh my God, I ought to kill him.”

I gave a chuckle then looked toward the bedroom door as Cassie came out followed by Chad.

“Sis, I am so sorry.”

“You owe me big time.”

“It was an accident, I thought I was…”, he started.

“You so owe me big time,” and gave a laugh.

He smiled seeing that she wasn’t completely upset and gave a laugh.  "I am so so so sorry."

Cassie chimed in, “You’re handling it better than I would Michelle.  I’d be planning how I was going to kill him.”

Cassie walked over to Michelle and brushed back her hair.  She looked in her eyes and leaned in and gave Michelle a peck on the lips.  “Good morning,” she said.

Michelle smiled, “Good morning to you.  Looks like I lost the bet.”

“No matter, it will be fun.”

“What have you two got planned,” I asked.

“You’ll know soon enough.  Patience is a virtue,” Michelle said to me.

“We’ve got an hour before we need to meet the ‘rents.   What are the plans for the day,” Chad asked.

“Since we’re in Chicago, I can’t think of a better place to go wedding dress shopping,” Michelle said.

Cassie smiled brightly.  “Oh, I don’t know Michelle.  We just…”

“Nonsense.   We’re not going to buy a dress today.   But while we’re in town, we have to carry the celebratory mood with us.   Just you and I and our mom’s will go.   It’ll be a fun day.   We can meet up with the guys for lunch and then do some more sight-seeing before driving back.”

“If you think…”

Michelle put her hands on Cassie’s shoulders.  “I insist.  Give me two hours and we’ll get an idea of what kind of dress you might be interested in.”

“But what about the safety seminars,” Cassie asked.

“Not to worry.   I’ve got so much information and pamphlets to go through, missing some lectures today isn’t going to mean a thing.”

“Okay then,” Cassie said smiling.

Cassie and Chad left to go to their room and get ready.   Michelle and I got in the shower together.   We had just gotten under the water and began to kiss.  After a minute Michelle asked, “Will you…”   She stopped.

“Will I what?”

She looked down for a second and then back into my eyes.  “Will you kiss me down there?”

“Of course.  Don’t ask in an ashamed tone Michelle.   Anything you want from me.  Tell me.” 

I gave her a kiss on the mouth and then slowly made my way done her body, stopping momentarily to kiss each of her breasts before continuing down to her pussy.

Michelle lifted a leg and placed it on the corner seat.  Spreading her legs presented me with great access to her pussy.   She reached down and placed her hands at the back of my head and my tongue touched her pink insides. 

“Mmmmm, thank you,” she exclaimed.   “Thank you Joe.  God Joe, love me like this forever.”

I continued licking at her for about two minutes, alternating between thrusting my tongue in her passage and licking at her clit.  The orgasm was fast approaching.   

“Yes, God.  Like that.  Oh God.   Don’t stop Joe.   Lick me.   Lick my cunt.”   That comment caught me completely off guard but I didn’t stop.   “Lick it.  Fuck my pussy with your tongue.   God, yes.”  Her body jerked and her hips thrust forward. 
 
“AHHHHHHHHHHHH, YES JOE.”   Her hips began bucking forward at my tongue.   “Keep doing it.   Lick my pussy.   AHHHHHHHHHHHHHH.”   

I continued licking for the next minute.  Finally she let her legs down off the little ledge.   I got up from my knees and was face to face with her.

“I’m sorry,” she said, “It just felt so good.”

“Sorry for what?” I asked.

“For saying what I said,” Michelle responded.

“I told you Michelle, you talking dirty is a total turn on for me.   I hope you never stop.   That you are so turned on and talking as you are tells me that you are enjoying an incredible experience and that makes me very happy.”

“But it’s so dirty.”

“No, it’s not.   You’re in the throes of passion.  It’s completely natural.   The word 'cunt' is pretty nasty though, but...   I just love hearing you talk dirty.”

"Okay then, but I only will only use that word around you."   Looking ashamed she continued, "Eventhough I've said it in front of everyone else."   Then she thought back to last weekend, "Do you think I said it while my parents were present?"

I nodded.   "You did," I said matter-of-factly.

She didn't react to my answer, instead, to change the subject she leaned in at me.   “I want to taste myself on your tongue.”   I leaned in and she said, “Stick out your tongue.”   Michelle took my tongue in her mouth and began to suck it like a mini cock.  She then began kissing and licking around my lips.   She was making my dick hard and she reached down to begin fondling it.   

“God, I love the taste."  Continuing to kiss me she said, "And I love you, Joe.”

“I love you Michelle.”

“Will you please fuck me once more before we go out to breakfast?”

“Get on your knees,” I said.

Michelle smiled at me and said, “I just want it hard.  Fuck me like it’s the last time you ever get to have me.”

She turned around and got on her knees.   I knelt down and lined my cock up to her hole.   The water from the shower sprayed down over us.

“Joe?”

“Yeah,” I answered.

“Stick your finger in my butt just before I start to orgasm, okay?”

“Like this,” I said, sliding my hand across her butt cheek and inserting my thumb in her ass. 

She lurched forward.   “Yes, like that.”

Never removing my thumb from her ass, I slid my cock balls deep in her.

“Oh god, Joe,” she exclaimed.   “You feel so good in me.   Fuck me hard.   Fast and hard Joe.  Just fuck me,” she cried.

I began slamming in and out of her so hard that she lost her balance and fell forward on to her elbows.   

“Oh God, yes.  Harder Joe.  Fill my cunt with your cum.”

This dirty talk was very exciting to me.    I continued thrusting in and out of her as fast and hard as I could.   There were times that my balls would swing and hit her underneath – her clit I presumed – that I thought they were going to explode.   I suddenly felt a hand on my nuts.   She grabbed hold of them preventing them from swinging any longer.   She fondled them in her hands and asked if it felt good.

“Yes, don’t stop Michelle.”   

This continued for the next minute and then Michelle began screaming.   The echo in the shower was deafening.

“AAAAAAAAAAH GODDDDDDDDDDD.  YES JOE.  YES.  FUCK MY PUSSY SO GOOD.”   

This set me off.   “Me too.  Here I go.”

“NO,” she yelled.   Then she leaned forward and quickly turned around.   “Stand up.”   As I stood she said, “I want to swallow you.   I love your cum.  And I want to taste myself on you when you cum in my mouth.” 

Just her saying that set my nuts to a boiling point and I told her so.

Michelle took my cock in her mouth and began moaning like a person eating their favorite food after being deprived of it for a long time.   She took me deep in her mouth and expertly encouraged my load from within me.    I blasted the first spurt of cum in her mouth and she devoured it.   She held only the head of my cock in her mouth and lashed at it with her tongue.   There had to be 7 more thick ropes I delivered to her.   She handled them with ease.

After sucking me dry, she removed my cock from her mouth and lovingly licked the length of my it, cleaning her juices from me that she couldn’t get to when I was in her mouth.   She began to murmur, “I love you Joe.  I love you and I love your…”  she hesitated.  She stood up and looked me in the eye.  “I love swallowing your cum and kissing your cock.   It feels so dirty, but at the same time I hope it shows how much I truly love you, as though you’re honoring me by allowing me to swallow your very essence.”   

“It does show how much you love me, and I know that you always have, just as I have always loved you.   I am so lucky to have you Michelle, to have you as my very own.”

We embraced each other as the water continued spraying over us.  After a moment Michelle spoke.

“But am I just yours Joe?   Have we both not said that I’m Chad and Warren’s, too?  I want to be Warren’s and Chad’s, unless you say that we…” she appeared sad – like she didn’t want to say it.

“I want you to.  I want you to be with Chad and Warren.  Anytime you want.   I’m fine with that.   You know that.   I enjoy watching you have sex with them, I don’t know why, but I really truly enjoy it.  In fact, I can’t get my mind off thinking about what Warren and I are going to do to you when we’re together tonight.”

Michelle looked surprised.   “I’ve been thinking of Warren too.  But with Chad and Cassie’s engagement, I forgot about tonight.   Do you think Warren will still come by after his wedding.”

“Wild horses wouldn’t be able to pull him away, I think he's gonna jump you the minute he sees you.”

She smiled.   Then, thinking back to what I had just said, “And what is it you’ve been thinking is going to happen with Warren and us tonight.”

 “That…” I touched her on the nose with my index finger, “…is a secret.”

She smiled at me, “I can’t wait.   Just promise me that I get to swallow some more of your cum.”   

“You can have it any time you want it.”

“I want it whenever you can give it to me,” she smiled.  “But let’s wait until tonight before we do it again.”

“I doubt we’ll have another chance before then anyways.”

We washed and got out of the shower.  As we dressed, Michelle told me that I should make plans for tomorrow evening.   She and Cassie were going to be busy planning some of the wedding.  She told me that I could come back about 10pm.

“Planning for the wedding?” I thought.   I was kind of glad to hear that.  I needed a break from sex.  Never thought I’d think that in this lifetime.

Our parents had travelled over from their hotel and were waiting for us in the downstairs lobby.  After very little discussion we decided to have breakfast at the hotel.

We were soon seated and talking as one of the servers poured our coffee.   Michelle was sitting across from me and panic suddenly crossed her face.   I turned in the direction of where she was looking.   Standing at the end of our table was Nijal – the man who 5 days earlier had deposited a load of his cum all over Michelle’s tits.

Nijal had a huge smile on his face. 

“Good morning pretty ladies and gentlemen, may I get you drinks please?”

Michelle never made eye contact with him as she asked for orange juice.  Everyone else had given their drink orders and Nijal had departed.   Michelle looked at me with worry.

“What’s wrong sis?” Chad asked.

“Um, nothing.  Just feel a little queasy is all.”

Chad glanced at me.  He knew that was not the reason.  I gave a little shake of my head so that he might drop the subject.

Moments later Nijal was back with the drinks and placed them in front of each of us as our waiter stepped to the table to take our order.   Nijal never approached our table the rest of the meal – much to Michelle’s relief.  Though, I watched as her eyes tracked his every movement around the dining room.

An hour later we were finished eating and getting up to leave.   A young female server approached the table and handed a note to Michelle.   She opened the note as the girl walked away.   It read -"You are even more beautiful today that when I seen you the other night.   Your lovely face will never be forgotten from my memory, even if I am 100 years old.  - Nijal."   

Michelle looked around and spotted Nijal.   She smiled and waved.   She mouthed, "Thank you."   We left the dining area.

The morning was spent shopping for the women.   Cassie's father went with the women while Chad, his dad, and I went to a few of the shops in the area.   The Apple store, the Nike store and some other places.   We met up with the women about noon and soon we were all in our vehicles headed back to Michigan.

The ride home was pretty quite.   Michelle and Cassie spoke about a few of the dresses they had looked at while Chad and I stared aimlessly out the front window.   We hit a rest area and when we got back in the car, Michelle said she wanted to close her eyes for a bit.   Soon, Michelle and Cassie were both sleeping.   We arrived home shortly after 2:00, the girls had awoken as we were coming up the street just a few blocks from out house.   Karen and Chris had dropped off Chad's car as it was sitting in front of the house.   Surprisingly though, Warren's car was in the driveway also.

Chad said, "I'm thinking Warren is missing you Michelle."

Michelle seemed a bit flustered that he was here.   Probably because Cassie was with us.

"Oh," said Cassie, "I can't wait to meet him."   She looked at Michelle.  "You seem apprehensive."

"No," answered Michelle, "Well, kind of."

"Don't be silly.   Chad told me all about it.   The best thing you can do is greet him with a big kiss."

Michelle answered, "You think?"

Chad piped in, "Either that or a blow job.   I think he'd like the latter myself."

"CHAD," Michelle and Cassie yelled at the same time.

Chad turned around in the seat.   In complete seriousness he said, "You and Warren aren't friends like you were before Michelle.   It's a different game now.   Accept it.   You and I and Cassie and Joe all have changed the way we care about each other.   Accept that.   Now when we go in there, you can expect things to be awkward at first.   But you can change that.   Give him a kiss and then pick things up where they left off.   I already spoke with Cassie about it and if Warren is involved, it'll be the five of us.   I don't have a problem with it and neither does Cassie.   We are all enjoying this experience.   I don't care if you and Cassie go in there and attack him.   In fact I might enjoy it."

"Really?" Michelle looked at first Chad, then Cassie.

Cassie said, "Yeah."

We got out of the car and went up to the front door and walked in.   Warren must have been in the basement as he wasn't in the front Great Room.   

"Warren," I yelled.

"Yeah," his voice carried from the basement.  "Coming."

He appeared from the stairway and seemed caught off guard by the 4 of us.  He must have been expecting just Michelle and I.   "Hey," he said.

Michelle walked over to him and put her arms around him.   "Hey, yourself mister.   I missed you."   

The smile that crossed Warren's face was amazing.  Pure happiness.   "I missed you guys too."

Michelle tilted her head slightly and kissed him.   He returned the kiss.   It lasted for a few seconds and they seperated.   

"I've got some exciting news Warren," Michelle said.   "Chad and Cassie are getting married."

Warren smiled.   "Wow, that's great Chad.  Congratulations man!"   He looked at Cassie.   "Congratulations to you too.   By the way, I'm Warren," he introduced himself holding out his hand as he stepped toward her.   

"I know," Cassie said.   "I've heard all about you."   She ignored his outstretched hand and put her arms around him.   "Nice to meet you," she said.

Warren hugged her back while looking at me and then Chad.   They broke their embrace and stepped from one another.   Warren looked into her eyes.

Michelle grabbed Warren by the hand and said, "Let's go downstairs.   Joe and Chad will you get the bags out of the car please.   You can come downstairs when you're done."

I nodded, "Sure thing babe."   I turned and walked out the front door with Chad following me.   We started unloading our bags and other things, including the cases with the sex toys.    I took them back in the house and put some of the things in our room, while Chad took some things to his car.    Cassie was nowhere to be seen.   I assumed she was downstairs with Michelle and Warren.

I had just put the things on the bed and Cassie appeared out of our bathroom.  She startled me.   

"I love your house Joe.   It's beautiful," she said.

"Thanks.   It's not my job that bought it.  It was Michelle's."

She walked over to the briefcase that contained the sex toys and opened it up.   She looked at the contents inside.   "Will you do me a favor?"

"Sure," I answered.

(continued)